Since the 1960s, the United States Government has defined
poverty in absolute terms. This makes poverty more easily
measurable. The "absolute poverty line" is the threshold below
which families or individuals are considered to be lacking the
resources to meet the basic needs for healthy living; having
insufficient income to provide the food, shelter and clothing
needed to preserve health.A large percentage of the
governments poverty measurements depend on the price of food.
"Relative poverty" can be defined as having significantly less
access to income and wealth than other members of society.
Therefore, the relative poverty rate can directly be linked to
income inequality.Means relative poverty can decline if rich
people lose a lot of money.
The current poverty measure was established in the 1960s and is
now widely acknowledged to be outdated. It was based on
research indicating that families spent about one-third of their
incomes on food — the official poverty level was set by
multiplying food costs by three. Since then, the same figures
have been updated annually for inflation but have otherwise
remained unchanged.Yet food now comprises only one-seventh
of an average family’s expenses, while the costs of housing,
child care, health care, and transportation have grown
disproportionately. Most analysts agree that today’s poverty
thresholds are too low. And although there is no consensus
about what constitutes a minimum but decent standard of living
in the U.S., research consistently shows that, on average,
families need an income of about twice the federal poverty level
to meet their most basic needs.
Thirty-seven million Americans live below the official poverty
line.One in eight Americans now lives in poverty.A family of
four is considered poor if the family’s income is below
$21,027.One third of all Americans will experience poverty
within a 13-year period. In that period, one in 10 Americans are
poor for most of the time, and one in 20 are poor for 10 or more
years.
“One in eight Americans -- approximately 37 million people --
now live below the federal poverty line of $19,971 for a family
of four. (A woefully inadequate measure that is 42 years old and
fails to account for basic necessities.) That's 4.9 million more
people than in 2000 and the poverty rate for children is the
highest of all age groups. Nearly 60 million people live just
above the poverty line. Using the British standard of
measurement, approximately 30 percent of Americans --and 40
percent of American children -- are living in poverty.”
Eighteen percent of children are in poverty. 10.9 percent of
working-age adults (between the ages of 16 and 64) are in
poverty.9.7 percent of the elderly are in poverty. 13.8 percent of
females and 11.1 percent of males were poor
The white non-Hispanic poverty rate is 8.2%. The poverty rate
for African Americans is 24.5%. The poverty rate for Hispanics
is 21.5%. The poverty rate for Asian Americans is 10.2%.
Federal minimum wage is $6.55 per hour Some states and
localities have mandated a higher minimum wage Minimum
wage in Washington state is $8.55 Minimum wage in Kansas is
$2.65, for employees not covered by the Federal Fair Labor
Standards Act
Inequality has reached record highs. The richest 1 percent of
Americans in 2005 held the largest share of the nation’s income
(19 percent) since 1929. At the same time, the poorest 20
percent of Americans held only 3.4 percent of the nation’s
income.
*
Poverty in the United States is far higher than in many other
developed nations. At the turn of the 21st century, the United
States ranked 24th among 25 countries when measuring the
share of the population below 50 percent of median
income.While the United States has the second lowest long-term
unemployment rate in the developed world, it has the highest
percentage of children who are not likely to live to age 60 and
persons living on less than 50% of the national median income
and the third highest percentage of adults lacking functional
literacy skills.
Six years after the 2001 recession ended, there were 5.7 million
more poor Americans last year than in 2000.Poverty rates in
2007 were higher than in 2000 for both native-born (11.9 versus
10.8 percent) and foreign-born residents (16.5 versus 15.4
percent).Average incomes for the bottom fifth of U.S.
households were lower in 2007 than in 2000 ($11,551 versus
$12,229), and average incomes for the next highest quintile
were also lower ($29,442 versus $30,353).
Even more sobering is the fact that the number of severely poor
is growing rapidly. In 1975 the severely poor were 30% of the
population in poverty. Today a dismaying 43% of persons in
poverty are severely poor by national standards. But more
embarrassing than the share of the poverty population truly poor
is the increase in the number of persons descending into severe
poverty. While the rate of new entrants moving into poverty is
somewhat stable, those who are becoming truly poor are
increasing at a rate 56% higher than the growth rate of new
entrants into poverty.”
As another sign that poverty is now climbing rapidly, food
stamp caseloads have increased dramatically in recent months,
rising by 2.6 million people or 9.6 percent between August 2007
and August 2008, the latest month for which data are available.
In 25 states, at least one in every five children is receiving food
stamps. Because monthly food stamp caseload data are
available long before the official Census poverty data for the
prior calendar year, rising food stamp caseloads are the best
early warning sign of growing poverty.
Like previous recessions, the current downturn is likely to cause
significant increases both in the number of Americans who are
poor and the number living in “deep poverty,” with incomes
below half of the poverty line. Because this recession is likely
to be deep and the government safety net for very poor families
who lack jobs has weakened significantly in recent years,
increases in deep poverty in this recession are likely to be
severe.
Already there are signs that the recession is hitting low-income
Americans hard. Between September 2006 and October 2008,
the unemployment rate for workers age 25 and over who lack a
high school diploma — a heavily low-income group —
increased from 6.3 percent to 10.3 percent. Yet low-income
workers who lose their jobs are less likely to qualify for
unemployment benefits than higher-income workers, due to
eligibility rules in place in many states that deny benefits to
individuals who worked part time or did not earn enough over a
"base period" that often excludes workers' most recent
employment.
The current recession already has pushed up the unemployment
rate from 4.9 percent in December 2007 to 7.6 percent in
January 2008. Alternative measures of the labor market paint a
bleaker picture. Almost one in seven workers — some 13.9
percent of all workers — are unemployed, involuntarily working
part time, or are jobless and available for work but have grown
discouraged from looking for work. Private and government
payrolls combined have shrunk for 13 straight months, and net
job losses since the start of the recession some 14 months ago
total 3.6 million. And, those who have lost jobs are having a
very difficult time finding a new one: more than one-fifth (22.4
percent) of the 11.6 million unemployed have not been able to
find a job despite looking for 27 weeks or more.
The housing market’s ongoing troubles heighten the potential
for significant increases in homelessness during this recession.
Home foreclosures have pushed many owner and renter families
into the rental market, driving up rents in some areas by
increasing the demand for housing — despite falling incomes
and rising unemployment. In addition, a number of state and
localities are beginning to cut back homelessness prevention
programs due to large state and local budget shortfalls, even as
the need for these programs grows.
Urban areas have a poverty rate of 17%, compared to a poverty
rate of 9% for the suburbs. White flight No new businesses = no
jobsHigher crime rates Higher rates of pollution
Poverty rate in the South is 14%. One in seven people living in
rural America lives below the poverty line. Poverty rates are
higher in rural areas for almost every demographic.
Nearly a third of Native Americans live in poverty. The
country's 2.1 million Indians, about 400,000 of whom live on
reservations, have the highest rates of poverty, unemployment
and disease of any ethnic group in America.Indians earn only a
little more than half as much money as the average American.
Lower education— Low levels of parental education are a
primary risk factor for being low income. Eighty-three percent
of children whose parents have less than a high school diploma
live in low-income families, and over half of children whose
parents have only a high school degree are low income as
well.New to the countryDon’t possess marketable skills Has a
disabilitySingle parent households
“Many welfare recipients possess significant barriers to
employment. In 2002, 42 percent of welfare recipients had not
finished high school, 35 percent reported being in very poor
health, and 30 percent had not worked in recent years. Other
potential barriers to employment include the presence of an
infant, language barriers, and the need to care for a child with
disabilities. About two out of five welfare recipients (44
percent) had two or more barriers to work in 2002. The share of
recipients with multiple barriers remained fairly constant
between 1997 and 2002.”
“The working poor and unemployed are working hard, but in
most respects not moving ahead, the report concludes. While
most of those surveyed report needing less than an additional
$200 per month to meet their family’s needs, this amount of
money represents a substantial increase in hours worked at low
wages. The working poor and unemployed lack access to the
critical paths of opportunity in the new economy—higher
education, ongoing job training, job growth in suburban
neighborhoods, childcare support, and information technology.”
(Working Hard But Staying Poor, 1999)
“Under the TANF structure, the federal government provides a
block grant to the states, which use these funds to operate their
own programs. States can use TANF dollars in ways designed to
meet any of the four purposes set out in federal law, which are
to: ‘(1) provide assistance to needy families so that children
may be cared for in their own homes or in the homes of
relatives; (2) end the dependence of needy parents on
government benefits by promoting job preparation, work, and
marriage; (3) prevent and reduce the incidence of out-of-
wedlock pregnancies and establish annual numerical goals for
preventingand reducing the incidence of these pregnancies; and
(4) encourage the formation and maintenance of two-parent
families.’” (An Introduction to TANF, 2005)
Furthermore, the nation’s basic cash assistance safety net for
very poor people who are jobless is much weaker and less well
equipped to meet the challenges that a serious economic
downturn poses than it was in previous major recessions. The
biggest changes in that safety net have resulted from changes in
public assistance policies at both federal and state levels. As a
result of changes in such policies, basic cash assistance reaches
many fewer poor families with children than in the recessions of
the 1970s, 1980s, and 1990s. Today, only about 40 percent of
families eligible for cash assistance under the Temporary
Assistance for Needy Families program actually receive it.
That is about half the percentage of families eligible for
TANF’s predecessor (the Aid to Families with Dependent
Children program) that received its benefits during the
recessions of earlier decades.
In addition, those poor unemployed individuals not raising
minor children who don’t qualify for unemployment insurance
no longer are eligible for any type of cash assistance. State
general assistance programs — formerly the safety net of last
resort for this group of people — were largely eliminated across
the country in the late 1980s and early 1990s (except for
programs for people with disabilities). Many of these
individuals cannot even qualify for food stamps; in most parts
of the country, jobless people aged 18-50 not raising minor
children are restricted to three months of food stamps out of
every three-year period. As a result, there is a substantial
population of individuals for whom there is little or no safety
net at all. That population will grow much larger in the next
year or two.
BusinessDictionary.com, 2007—“social services -- Definition:
Benefits and facilities such as education, food subsidies, health
care, and subsidized housing provided by a government to
improve the life and living conditions of the children, disabled,
the elderly, and the poor in the national community.”
In 2002 over 5.1 million families, or 4.6% of U.S. households,
lived in subsidized housing. HUD has operated many different
kinds of housing programs, but these can be classified under
three headings: public housing owned by the government,
tenant-based programs that provide people vouchers to
subsidize rent, and project-based programs that underwrite the
costs of private owners who, in turn, pledge to house low-
income people.
Food subsidies will cost taxpayers $55 billion in fiscal 2007 and
account for 61 percent of the USDA’s budget.Food
stampsStudents receiving free and reduced lunch The women,
infants, and children (WIC) program
Loss of health insurance and rising health care costs are one of
the main reasons why people are falling into poverty. 46 million
Americans lack health insurance, or one in seven people. In the
U.S. health insurance is tied to your job, which means no job =
no health insurance.
Head Start program After school programsPublic schooling
Vouchers Charter schools
Many people can’t afford a reliable car, so transportation to a
job can be difficult. Free public transportation—the bus,
subway/metro
The religious angle—helping those in poverty is a central tenant
of many world religions. The ethical angle—many believe that
if you have the ability to do so, then you have an ethical
obligation to help your fellow citizens in poverty. We are all
Americans and we cannot allow one country of haves and one
country of have-nots.
Persistent childhood poverty is estimated to cost our nation
$500 billion each year, or about four percent of the nation’s
gross domestic product.Poverty = less education = less
competent workforce = lower U.S. economic competitiveness
The experience of severe or chronic economic hardship limits
children’s potential and hinders our nation’s ability to compete
in the global economy. American students, on average, rank
behind students in other industrialized nations, particularly in
their understanding of math and science. Analysts warn that
America’s ability to compete globally will be severely hindered
if many of our children are not as academically prepared as
their peers in other nations.
“…diseases very similar to those plaguing Africa, Asia, and
Latin America are also occurring frequently among the poorest
people in the United States, especially women and children.
These diseases -- the "neglected infections of poverty" -- are
caused by chronic and debilitating parasitic, bacterial, and
congenital infections. While most Americans have never heard
of neglected tropical diseases (NTDs), the analysis estimates
that these infections occur in hundreds of thousands of poor
Americans concentrated primarily in the Mississippi Delta
(including post-Katrina Louisiana), Appalachia, the Mexican
borderlands, and inner cities. These diseases represent a major
cause of chronic disability, impaired child development, and
adverse pregnancy outcomes, yet many of them are preventable.
The pervasive impact of poverty on health is evident regardless
of how poverty is measured. David Williams and his colleagues
at the University of Michigan thus found that people with
annual incomes of under $10,000 had more than three times the
risk of dying in a given year as those who made more than
$30,000. Dozens of other studies have produced similar
findings, regardless of whether income, education, or
occupation was used as the marker of low socioeconomic status.
Finally, and moving the unit of analysis from the individual to
the community, the now-classic Alameda County Study in
California demonstrated that residence in a poor neighborhood
itself, regardless of the individual's income, resulted in a risk of
dying 40 percent higher than would be expected on the basis of
age, gender, and even smoking history.
Environmental factors—poor people are more likely to work or
live in areas with low environmental quality. For example, you
are much more likely to find coal fired power plants, emissions
producing factories, and waste dumps near communities where
poor people live. Environmental racism—the practice of placing
power plants or other environmentally bad industries near
minority communities.
Poverty—is it the fault of the individual or society? People who
blame society tend to argue that forces like capitalism and
racism are to blame for domestic poverty. People who blame the
individual tend to focus on factors like individual will and
personal choices for why domestic poverty exists.
Social services—are they a right that cannot be taken away or
are they a privilege that can be taken away? Are social services
like health care and subsidized housing and food a human right?
Governments can provide negative rights and positive rights.
Negative right = something the government won’t interfere with
or take away (life, liberty, pursuit of cash). Positive right =
something the government provides or gives you.
Poverty—is it even possible to eliminate it? Even if it is
possible, are the cures worst than the disease? Is there an
acceptable level of poverty that we can be content with?
MENTAL ILLNESS
The Effects On Family
MENTAL ILLNESS DEFINEDSerious mental illness is defined
as a diagnosable mental, behavioral, or emotional disorder that
meets the criteria of the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of
Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and results in function
impairment that substantially interferes with or limits one or
more life activities (i.e. employment, self-care, social
relationships)
SERIOUS MENTAL ILLNESSApproximately 15 million adults
are diagnosed with a serious mental illness that result in
comparatively severe impairmentSchizophrenia (unable to tell
the difference between real and unreal experiences), bipolar
disorder (manic depression/mood swings) and major depression
are common forms of mental illnessRecovery from mental
illness is possible, however the mental health system has been
known to simple manage symptoms and label it as a long-term
disability
RECOVERYRecovery is the process of being able to work,
learn and participate fully in the communityRecovery from
mental illness was once thought to be impossible but more
documented long-term outcome studies have shown
otherwiseTreatment focuses on the impairments resulting from
the illness, such as hallucinations, with the goal of alleviating
or eliminating these symptoms
PARENTS WITH MENTAL ILLNESSWomen with mental
illness have normal fertility rates and bear an average or above
average number of childrenMost women are diagnosed with
mental illness prior to pregnancy but approximately 10 to 15%
are diagnosed postpartumMost state mental health agencies are
unaware of their adult patient’s parenting statusWhen custody is
taken from a parent with mental illness, the decisions are
typically made by child services rather than the treatment team
PARENTS WITH MENTAL ILLNESSIn many states a
diagnoses of mental illness justifies the removal of children and
termination of parental rightsThe parents are often viewed as
permanently being unable to fulfill parental roles and face great
barriers in trying to prove they are fit to be parentsIn reality, a
person with a serious mental illness may or may not be able to
care for a child but with treatment functional abilities to raise a
family may changeParenting sometimes regulates the life of
individuals with mental illness
IMPACT ON PARENTINGMental illness can compromise
parenting ability and affect parent-child relationshipsParenting
may be interfered by symptoms of mental illness:Psychotic-
hallucinations and delusionsNegative symptoms such as low
energy, lack of initiative, social withdraw and diminished
emotional expressivenessMood symptoms- manic depressive
episodesCognitive problems- attention, concentration and
memoryStigmatization and isolationNeglect or harmful
behaviors
RISK OF MENTAL ILLNESS FOR CHILDRENResearch has
shown that children of a parent with mental illness are at a
greater risk for developing psychosocial and mental health
problemsCommon problems these children may
experienceConfusion in response to unsettling
behaviorEmbarrassmentIsolationKeeping family
secretsNeglectStigmatizationConcern about their own
vulnerability to mental illness
OUTCOMES ON CHILDREN AS ADULTSResearch has shown
there are different feelings these children experience when
becoming adults:Feelings of grief or lossEmpathetic pain for
their parentGuilt that they somehow caused the illnessA belief
that their own needs were not met as childrenA sense of
growing up too fastFeelings of hopelessness and
helplessnessRegret for their unfulfilled potential
PARENTING WITH MENTAL ILLNESSNot all parents with
mental illness are ineffective parents, nor do all of their
children suffer from such adverse consequencesMany children
of parents with mental illness are successful across social and
educational domainsThese children may also grow up to be
stronger and more compassionate towards others with a greater
appreciation for life
HAVING A CHILD WITH MENTAL ILLNESSSocieties attitude
towards mental illness has been fearful, stigmatizing, blaming
and shunning the afflicted individual as well as their familyA
physical problem may be seen, but the cause of mental suffering
can not be seen and mind functions are under control of the
individual so they are often seen as responsible for their
behaviorsTherefore, individuals and families dealing with
mental illness tend to become isolated and overcome with
shame
FAMILY LIFE CYCLEDepending on the time of diagnoses for
the child, the family life cycle may be disruptedInformation
about the disorder may not be fully discussed within the family
and communication problems begin to developIn some families,
the pain and stigma that comes with the diagnoses causes them
to go into denial and try to appear as if everything is normal. It
may be discouraged to discuss the problemThere have been
interventions designed to address this serious problem on the
individual level through family and group therapy settings
ILL VS. WELL SIBLING RELATIONSHIPSSibling
relationships have a profound impact on development and is a
connection in which the child learns to impact with peers,
explore different roles, manage disagreements, and learns to
share secrets, belongings and feelingsWhen a child has a sibling
with a mental illness the impacts can be profound:You may be
ashamed you are relatedGuilty that you have a better
lifeEnvious that nothing is expected of themRelieved that you
are not the sick one
ILL VS. WELL SIBLINGSThe well sibling very often is
presented as high functioning and independent whose symptoms
of dysfunction and pain are hidden or dismissedThey have
apparent adjustments and secret distressesWell sibling attempts
to disassociate themselves from the ill siblingWell sibling
becomes overly responsible caregiversWell sibling becomes
mature and independent prematurelyWell sibling feels
guiltyWell sibling feels neglected by parentsWell siblings are
neglected by the mental health and healthcare systems
FAMILY RECOMMENDATIONSThere are ways to enhance the
quality of relationships within the familyWhen possible engage
the entire family soon after someone develops a mental
illnessProvide information and education about the illness, even
is there is uncertainty about the nature of the problemFacilitate
grieving process for everyone in the familyConnect siblings to
other siblings with similar family situationsReconnect family
members to each other and establish appropriate boundaries
RECOMMENDATIONS CONTINUEDCreate opportunities for
genetic counselingAllow for discussions about future
planningProvide support and normalize reactionsAsk about well
siblings and their feelings about ill siblings
Overall it is very important to keep in mind the family functions
that may be affected by having an individual with mental illness
within the family
REFERENCES
Abrams, M. S. (2009). The well sibling: Challenges and
possibilities. American Journal of Psychotherapy, 63 (4), 305-
317.
Costea, G. O. (2011). Considering the children of parents with
mental illness: Impact on behavioral and social functioning. The
Brown University Child and Adolescent Behavioral Letter, 27
(4), 1, 5-6.
Marsh, D .T. (2009). Parental mental illness: Issues in custody
determinations. American Journal of Family Law, 23 (1), 28-36.
RESEARCH ARTICLE
Family identity and severe mental illness: A thematic synthesis
of
qualitative studies
Ángela R. Acero*,†,‡, Adrián Cano-Prous‡, Gabriel
Castellanos§, Raquel Martín-Lanas* &
Ana Canga-Armayor*
* University of Navarra, Navarra, Spain
† Universidad de La Sabana y Clínica Universidad de La
Sabana, Chía, Colombia
‡ Clínica Universidad de Navarra, Navarra, Spain
§ Fundación Universitaria de Ciencias de la Salud, Bogotá,
Colombia
Correspondence
Ana Canga-Armayor, Department of Adult
Nursing, School of Nursing, University of
Navarra, C/ Irunlarrea 1, 31008, Ed. Los
Castaños, Pamplona, Navarra, Spain.
E-mail: [email protected]
Received: 4 May 2015
Accepted: 5 August 2016
http://dx.doi.org/10.1002/ejsp.2240
Keywords: family identity, systematic
reviews, qualitative analysis, severe mental
illness, social identity approach
Abstract
There is a growing amount of research showing that a shared
social identity
and the sense of belonging to a family have a potential effect on
health.
However, little is known about the effects of severe mental
illness on family
identity. The authors carried out this thematic synthesis based
on a systematic
review of literature on family narratives of severe mental illness
and family
identity. The main findings indicate that in many families (i)
their identity
—as a shared social identity—undergoes a transformation
process by which
the identity aspects of being a family are reinforced; (ii) family
members often
take on a caring role as their main family role; and finally, (iii)
a cultural com-
ponent shapes this transformation process. The authors describe
implications
for research and application in the mental health field. All in
all, family
identity is transformed by the experience of severe mental
illness.
One in four adults in the world suffers from mental
illness (MI) (defined as a significant disturbance in
behaviour, emotional control, or cognition because of
dysfunction in mental processes), a condition that is asso-
ciated with significant distress (American Psychological
Association, 2013; World Health Organization, 2001).
Among them, people with a severe MI (SMI) represent
1% to 4% of the population and are affected most
permanently and seriously (Lavikainen, Lahtinen, &
Lehtinen, 2000; Substance Abuse and Mental Health
Services Administration, 2013). The term SMI is used
to describe a group of people with MI who require still
more health care because of the characteristics of their
condition—more severe and persistent symptoms, their
resources and/or psychosocial situation, and the fact that
their functional state is more severely impinged upon
(Charlwood, Mason, Goldacre, Cleary, & Wilkinson,
1999; Parabiaghi, Bonetto, Rugger, Lasalvia, & Leere,
2006). The diagnostic categories that pertain to SMI
usually include psychoses, major affective disorders,
somatoform disorders, disorders related to stress, behav-
iour disorders, and personality disorders (Charlwood
et al., 1999), although not everyone with these diagnoses
has an SMI. Although a wide variety exists in the course
of MI, people suffering from SMI—in contrast to those
without SMI—present increased rates of both morbidity
and mortality, are more frequently unemployed and sin-
gle, and are disabled to a higher degree (De Hert et al.,
2011). These factors mean they require constant support
and care, which, in many cases, is provided by their
families, who also live through the illness (Calderon,
2011; Lefley, 1996; Pearson, 1993; Seeman, 1988).
The connection between family and SMI has been
studied for several decades. Families were first seen as
the origin of MI and, later, as the first recipient of its ef-
fects (Cook, Pickett, & Bertram, 1997). Currently, SMI is
recognised as a condition that generates chronic stress
on the entire family, and, therefore, many studies have
assessed the effects of its burden and stigma on the fam-
ily and on family members, as well as ways families cope
and their resilience, social support and functioning, and
so forth (Saunders, 2003). During the last decades, re-
search and health interventions have focused on family
strengths and on recovery, the latter being understood
more as a process than as a result or goal (Gehart,
2012a). At the same time, the recovery movement in
the mental health field has shifted attention from a sin-
gle person’s intrapsychic symptoms onto psychosocial
functioning, including relational, social, cultural, and
other aspects (Gehart, 2012a). The purpose of this focus
is to make it plausible for a mentally ill person to start a
process of recovery or ‘a journey of healing and trans-
formation enabling […] her/him to live a meaningful
life in a community of his or her choice while striving
to achieve his or her full potential’ (U.S. Department
of Health and Human Services, 2004, p. 1). In this re-
gard, the main aspects of this process include identity
and, in addition, connectedness or community-centred
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 611
EJSP
http://dx.doi.org/10.1002/ejsp.2240
elements, such as relationships, friends, and family
(Leamy, Bird, Le Boutillier, Williams, & Slade, 2011;
Onken, Craig, Ridgway, Ralph, & Cook, 2007).
Concerning the family, recent studies evidence its
potential effect as a facilitator of both recovery and
relapse (Bradshaw, Armour, & Roseborough, 2007;
EnglandKennedy & Horton, 2011; Guarnaccia & Parra,
1996; Schon, Denhov, & Topor, 2009). Similar findings
have been reported in qualitative studies, where per-
sons with an SMI diagnosis perceive that family both
facilitates and hinders the recovery process on SMI:
The former does so by providing motivation and moral
and practical support; the latter through forcing inpa-
tient treatment, displaying stigma and lack of under-
standing, and acting as a source of stress (Aldersey &
Whitley, 2015).
Over the last few years, identity has been studied with
attention to diverse areas related to subjective aspects of
SMI experience, resulting in the acknowledgement of its
importance (Drake & Whitley, 2014; Levine & Ligenza,
2002; Rowe, 2012). These areas of research have also re-
vived interest in the perspective of identity in SMI
(Bergstresser, 2006; Estroff, 1989; Wisdom, Bruce,
Saedi, Weis, & Green, 2008; Yanos, Roe, & Lysaker,
2010). Likewise, during the last decade, research has
shifted from analysing social groups and their effect
on physical and mental health (Holt-Lunstad & Smith,
2012) to the introduction of a group identity perspec-
tive in order to gain a better understanding (Jetten,
Haslam, Haslam, Dingle, & Jones, 2014). This innova-
tive perspective shows that shared social identities—more
than the fact of belonging to a group or not—may have
a positive or negative impact on health (Jetten et al.,
2014). For this reason, they have been commonly
labelled as ‘social cures’ (Jetten, Haslam, & Haslam,
2012), bringing the study of social identity closer to
mental health.
When a person takes on a new challenge, a part of
their foundation and support is expected to come from
a set of aims, values, and beliefs that are steady over
time (Schwartz, 2005) and largely from people, relation-
ships, and meanings reciprocally and co-biographically
constructed within the family (Viladrich, 2005). To this
end, King and Wynne (2004) suggest that sharing
stories, topics, and rituals within a family results in the
integration of family and personal stories, as well as
the transmission of a family identity. Despite its rele-
vance, research on family identity when dealing with
SMI is scarce. This review attempts to increase existing
knowledge in this field.
Background
Coping and Identity
The Social Identity Model of Identity Change states that
important life events—such as an MI—affect not only
personal identities but also social identities.
Furthermore, when maintained or acquired, social iden-
tities may buffer the consequences of negative changes
by allowing for some continuity (Jetten & Pachana,
2012). This is not applicable in all cases, for instance, in
the consumption of psychoactive substances; Dingle,
Stark, Cruwys, and Best (2015) show that the process
of rehabilitation, as well as the identities of rehabilitation,
is more associated with breaking identities and member-
ships than with the creation of new ones.
In the case of MI, studies show that there is a stigma
towards both the individual and the family that lives
with an SMI. They further detail how collective experi-
ence and the identification of similar groups have both
harmful and beneficial effects on a single person. Iden-
tifying with a stigmatised group produces a negative
effect on one’s self-esteem, but at the same time, it fa-
cilitates access to different mechanisms that lead to
the rejection of those stigmas and stereotypes and to
group support (Crabtree, Haslam, Postmes, & Haslam,
2010). However, for many people, far from being just
another group, the family is of utmost importance.
Thus, we will look at the concept of family identity
from two points of view: family identity as something
that makes a family be a family and family identity as
a social identity. In addition, we will then flesh out
the connections between social identity and health,
and we will then present the objectives of this review
and thematic synthesis.
Family identity
Cigoli and Scabini (2006) define family identity as a set
of characteristics that make family different from other
groups of people, including three dimensions: (i) its or-
ganisation as a primary group, enabling a bonding be-
tween its members in the uniqueness of their being
and existence; (ii) its dimension as a symbol of the
bonding between them, where justice, loyalty, hope,
and trust allow for the relationship between and mu-
tual care of its members; and (iii) a dynamic
dimension where reciprocal giving, although not sym-
metric, is unconditional (Scabini & Manzi, 2011).
Family identity can also be defined from the view-
point of group identity based on social identity theory
(Tajfel & Turner, 1986) and self-categorisation theory
(Turner, Hogg, Oakes, Reicher, & Wetherell, 1987). So-
cial identity theory defines social identity as a part of a
person’s self-conception, comprising both a cognitive
component and an emotional component. The former
component derives from the feeling of being a member
of a group, whereas the latter is rooted in the value and
emotional meaning associated with that membership
(Spears, 2011). This is the result of a process of social
categorisation, as well as identification with the groups
we belong to and of a process of comparison with other
groups, allowing for the assessment of one’s own group
(s) and assigning significance and value to it. The theory
of self-categorisation understands identity as a concept
with different levels of abstraction (personal, group,
and human) related to the comparative groups and con-
texts in which it is analysed (Ashforth & Mael, 1989;
Turner et al., 1987). From this perspective, personal
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.612
and group identities represent different levels of self-
categorisation, and the definition of self is always rela-
tional and comparative. From this theory, other con-
cepts have emerged such as identity salience, social
influence, group formation, and collective behaviour
(Spears, 2011).
With this background taken into consideration,
family identity is understood as the particular under-
standing each family has of itself as a group, and its
members’ sense of identification with that group
(Ashforth & Mael, 1989; Ellemers, Spears, & Doosje,
2002; Scabini & Manzi, 2011; Spears, 2011; Tajfel &
Turner, 1986; Turner et al., 1987). This identity is in
permanent construction through family members’ in-
teractions around the intimate matters that constitute
their life together, including their experiences, shared
roles, emotions, and so forth. These matters permit
common beliefs, and meanings about the sense of
belonging emerge, as well as a sense of ‘we-ness’,
which is built up through social interaction and
through a relationship with the wider social context
(Ashforth & Mael, 1989; Ellemers et al., 2002; Lawler,
2003; Spears, 2011).
Family identity as a social cure
Social identities—such as family identity—allow us to
focus on what we share with others (e.g., a shared iden-
tity as a mother or as a sales person at a particular com-
pany). Beyond that fact, being included by others or by
oneself in a social identity bolsters the perception that
such inclusion—whether it is external or personal—is
important and significant for self-definition. In this
way, the personal perception of that inclusion as impor-
tant allows it to become a role, a relationship, or an
internalised membership to ‘understand the self and
one’s place in the world’ (Jetten et al., 2014, p. 113).
This means that an identity may be understood as a
shared identity or as a self-categorisation within a group
with which the same identity is shared. The fact of shar-
ing an identity makes a difference between being in a
group and belonging to a group (e.g., one can attend a
political meeting with other people without necessarily
supporting or belonging to that political group). When
an identity is shared, it sets guidelines that inform be-
haviour even in the absence of a leader (Reicher,
1987). Additionally, belonging to a group—the subjec-
tive feeling of belonging or self-categorisation—and
sharing the feeling of belonging with others allow for
the group’s social influence to reach a particular person
(Haslam, 2014; Turner, 1991). This potential can also
have a positive influence on health during times of
stress (by feeling supported, esteemed, and capable;
Greenaway et al., 2015) or can negatively affect physical
and mental health when social identification with a rel-
evant group is lost or altered (Cruwys, Haslam, Dingle,
Haslam, & Jetten, 2014).
Concerning family, which most people would con-
sider as the most significant group to which they belong,
research has shown that in the presence of a strong
identification with the family, the establishment of pos-
itive relationships with relatives becomes easier and, as
a result, health improves. In contrast, a feeling of dis-
tance and a lack of commitment to one’s family lead to
poor relationships among its members and are associ-
ated with adverse effects on health (Sani, 2012). In a
very different vein, research on national identity has
demonstrated how collective participation in several
contexts—associated with daily life, as well as events
and experiences such as an illness—is seen as an oppor-
tunity to strengthen the group through a common fate.
In addition, during these moments, questions about
‘who we are’ as a group both come up and can be an-
swered (O’Donnell et al., 2016; Páez & Rimé, 2014). In
other words, they highlight how shared social identity
can be formed, transformed, and maintained in the ex-
perience of collective contexts. As Reiss and Oliveri
(1980) point out, this means that the challenging cir-
cumstances that families face—for example, illnesses—
become opportunities to reconsider who they are as a
group, what their values and beliefs are, and what they
are capable of. As a result, those circumstances afford
families the opportunity to construct their place in the
world (Reiss & Oliveri, 1980).
Family identity, conceived from this point of view,
has an important influence on the way people with
MI, and their families, experience, give sense to, and
cope with the process of illness and recovery. In addi-
tion, such influence spreads to other family members’
health throughout the process of illness. However, de-
spite the key role families play on the experience of
SMI, little is known about family identity therein. We
only found one study that addresses identity and family
(Buckley-Walker, 2013), although it focuses on the rel-
atives of a person with substance use and/or a mental
disorder and the identity changes that they experience
as members of a family throughout the recovery pro-
cess; that is to say, it is more focused on the personal
identity of family members than on family identity.
Therefore, this article aims to carry out a systematic
review of the literature of family narratives related to
SMI and family identity and to perform a thematic syn-
thesis applying the perspective of family identity. In this
way, we wish to contribute to the understanding of how
family identity changes throughout the experience of
SMI and how family identity and SMI are related to
one another.
Methodology
We followed three guidelines for research and
reporting: Enhancing Transparency in Reporting the
Synthesis of Qualitative Research (ENTREQ), for the
main structure of the review (Tong, Flemming,
McInnes, Oliver, & Craig, 2012); Preferred Reporting
Items for Systematic Reviews and Meta-analyses
(PRISMA), for the systematic searching (Moher,
Liberati, Tetzlaff, & Altman, 2009); and Consolidated
Criteria for Reporting Qualitative Research (COREQ),
to assess the quality of the papers included (Tong,
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 613
Sainsbury, & Craig, 2007). Finally, we performed a the-
matic synthesis according to the model suggested by
Thomas and Harden (2008), with special attention to
the following questions: who are they as a family, who
are they after illness, what is it that makes them a
family, how does identity change, and how is identity
related to illness?
Search and Selection of Articles
We designed a protocol in which we previously de-
fined the review objectives, the screening method,
the inclusion and exclusion criteria, and the way in
which papers would be assessed. Given that our topic
falls within health and human sciences, we chose to
use the following databases: PubMed, Ebsco
(PsychInfo, PsychArticles, and Psychology and Be-
havioural Sciences Collection), Web of Science (all
databases), LILACS, and Teseo.
We carried out the electronic search on 15 May 2014
using the acronym PICO (Participants, Intervention or
exposition, Comparison, Outcomes; Moher et al.,
2009), with some adaptations to guide our search. The
strategy and terms used for the search are detailed in
the supporting information (Tables S1 and S2). We
included doctoral theses, excluded books, and critiques
and did not set date limits. Finally, we removed
duplicated papers within the original database interfaces
using the software Reference Manager v.11 for
Windows.
First, we did a double reading at two different times of
the titles and abstracts of all the documents found, and
we included those with the following criteria: (i) derived
from primary studies; (ii) carried out with families; (iii)
clear exploration of family narratives about SMI; (iv) in-
clusion of aspects related to family identity; and (v) writ-
ten in English or Spanish. We excluded papers focused
on psychoactive substance-related disorders, dementia,
and pervasive developmental disorders. These disorders
were excluded because they are usually not included in
the diagnostic criteria. That is to say, we included studies
dealing with psychotic disorders (schizophrenia,
schizoaffective disorder, delusional disorder, etc.), affec-
tive disorders (major depressive disorder and bipolar
affective disorder), behaviour disorders, obsessive–
compulsive disorder, and eating disorders (bulimia,
anorexia nervosa, etc.). Finally, we performed a manual
search based on the reference lists of papers selected as
eligible in the initial search (snowballing).
After applying the selection criteria, we obtained 15
documents from the databases and 17 from the hand
searching (snowballing). Out of these papers, three were
rejected because the full text was not written in English
or Spanish, as well as three dissertations because we
could not find the articles related to the researches. We
reviewed a total of 26 full-text documents, 13 of which
were included for the synthesis. The whole process is
displayed on the flowchart presented in Figure 1.
The characteristics of the studies included are
gathered in Table 1. The characteristics of the studies
excluded and the quality assessment of the papers
included are gathered in the supporting information
(Table S3). Even though the initial objective was to
include a variety of MIs, the majority of the articles
included refer primarily to the psychotic spectrum disor-
ders, which is reflected in the final sample.
Data Extraction and Qualitative Analysis
We summarised the most relevant contextual aspects of
the papers and extracted the Results/Findings section
for each of them. We then conducted a thematic analy-
sis with the aid of the software QDA Miner for Lite ©.
Codification was undertaken following Thomas and
Harden’s (2008) recommendations: free codification,
organisation of codes into descriptive themes, and the
development of analytic themes.
Free line-by-line coding. As we did not find stud-
ies directly concerning our review questions, we put
these questions to one side until a more advanced stage
of the analysis was reached. Thus, we began to carry out
a thematic analysis starting from previous findings in
the studies we had reviewed. In this way, we extracted
and then entered into the software the text of each pa-
per labelled as ‘findings’ or ‘results’. Then, we coded
these papers’ findings line by line. New codes were se-
quentially added when necessary. We finally obtained
36 codes.
Developing descriptive themes. In the second
stage, we undertook an iterative process in which we
reviewed similarities and differences between the codes
and created new codes with a higher level of abstrac-
tion. As a result of this process, we grouped all codes
into five descriptive themes and organised a hierarchical
tree structure with several layers.
Generating analytical themes. Up to that point,
we had produced a synthesis of the information about
the family experience with SMI organised by thematic
groups. However, we had still not further explored our
review topic and family identity, neither had we gener-
ated other notions or understandings that had ‘gone be-
yond’ the findings of the primary studies. Then, we
introduced the review questions that we had previously
set aside. Bearing in mind family narratives of MI, the
changes they had undergone as persons and as families,
and established concepts about identity, we performed a
second review of the descriptive themes that emerged
previously, the notes, and the papers’ contexts (aims,
research setting, participants, diagnosis, and time since
onset of illness). Taking everything into account, we in-
ferred the effect of the experience of SMI on family
identity. We performed a cyclical process of analysis in
two ways: ‘vertically’, searching for higher levels of ab-
straction of conceptual abstraction, and ‘transversally’,
searching for relationships between categories. This pro-
cess was carried out until new themes were sufficiently
abstract to describe and/or to explain our initial
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.614
descriptive themes, as well as inferred effects of the ex-
perience of SMI on family identity. For this last stage
of analysis, an important aspect was the comparative
process of the studies and of the participants’ context,
looking for differences and similarities.
The hierarchical tree structure of the descriptive
themes, the definition of codes, and an example of this
third stage of analysis are presented in the supporting
information (text, Figure S1, and Table S4).
Trustworthiness. In addition to the use of quality
assessment guidelines, throughout the entire process,
we took notes and considered the context of each study.
The first author did the review and initial codification,
which was discussed and defined in group meetings.
We independently codified 10% of the papers and then
resolved differences together. The first author also per-
formed the final analytical process with input and re-
view from all the authors.
Fig. 1: Preferred Reporting Items for Systematic Reviews and
Meta-analyses flowchart depicting the article selection
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 615
T
a
b
le
1
.
Su
m
m
ar
y
o
f
in
cl
u
d
ed
st
u
d
ie
s
A
u
th
o
r,
ye
ar
C
o
u
n
tr
y
A
im
D
es
ig
n
Q
u
al
it
y
sc
o
re
a
D
ia
g
n
o
si
s
D
u
ra
tio
n
o
f
ill
n
es
s
D
at
a
co
lle
ct
io
n
Sa
m
p
le
/p
ar
ti
ci
p
an
ts
Id
en
ti
ty
fo
cu
s
B
ar
ke
r,
La
ve
n
d
er
,
&
M
o
ra
n
t,
2
0
0
1
U
K
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
n
ar
ra
ti
ve
s
u
se
d
b
y
b
o
th
cl
ie
n
ts
an
d
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
to
ex
p
la
in
th
e
p
ro
ce
ss
o
f
d
ev
el
o
p
in
g
sc
h
iz
o
p
h
re
n
ia
N
ar
ra
ti
ve
an
al
ys
is
an
d
g
ro
u
n
d
ed
th
eo
ry
1
7
PD
IN
A
Se
m
is
tr
u
ct
u
re
d
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
8
p
at
ie
n
ts
an
d
8
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
N
o
B
ed
o
ya
&
B
u
ile
s,
2
0
1
3
C
o
lo
m
b
ia
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
ex
p
er
ie
n
ce
o
f
b
o
th
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
an
d
cl
ie
n
ts
w
it
h
B
D
Ph
en
o
m
en
o
lo
g
ic
al
an
d
h
er
m
en
eu
ti
c
ap
p
ro
ac
h
1
6
B
D
IN
A
In
-d
ep
th
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
1
2
fa
m
ili
es
,
p
ar
en
ts
/s
ib
lin
g
s
N
o
G
er
ac
e,
C
am
ill
er
i,
&
A
yr
es
,
1
9
9
3
U
SA
To
ex
p
lo
re
h
o
w
ad
u
lt
si
b
lin
g
s
d
efi
n
e
an
d
ex
p
er
ie
n
ce
th
ei
r
si
b
lin
g
’s
M
Ia
n
d
h
o
w
th
ey
p
ar
ti
ci
p
at
e
in
th
e
si
b
lin
g
’s
ill
n
es
s
Th
em
at
ic
an
al
ys
is
fo
llo
w
in
g
p
ro
ce
d
u
re
s
o
u
tl
in
ed
b
y
M
ile
s
an
d
H
u
b
er
m
an
2
0
PD
IN
A
Se
m
is
tr
u
ct
u
re
d
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
1
4
si
b
lin
g
s
N
o
H
u
an
g
,
H
u
n
g
,
Su
n
,
Li
n
,
&
C
h
en
,
2
0
0
9
Ta
iw
an
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
ex
p
er
ie
n
ce
s
o
f
ca
re
rs
w
h
o
liv
e
w
it
h
so
m
eo
n
e
w
it
h
lo
n
g
-t
er
m
sc
h
iz
o
p
h
re
n
ia
in
Ta
iw
an
Ph
en
o
m
en
o
lo
g
ic
al
ap
p
ro
ac
h
2
1
PD
3
–
2
6
ye
ar
s
Se
m
is
tr
u
ct
u
re
d
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
1
0
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
N
o
Lu
ke
n
s,
Th
o
rn
in
g
,
&
Lo
h
re
r,
2
0
0
4
U
SA
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
su
b
tl
et
ie
s
o
f
th
e
im
p
ac
t
o
f
m
en
ta
li
lln
es
s
o
n
th
e
ev
er
yd
ay
liv
es
o
f
th
e
p
ar
ti
ci
p
an
ts
G
ro
u
n
d
ed
th
eo
ry
2
1
PD
M
D
B
D
IN
A
Fo
cu
s
g
ro
u
p
s
1
9
si
b
lin
g
s
N
o
M
ar
sh
et
al
.,
1
9
9
6
U
SA
To
in
cr
ea
se
u
n
d
er
st
an
d
in
g
o
f
th
e
p
o
te
n
ti
al
fo
r
re
si
lie
n
ce
am
o
n
g
fa
m
ili
es
o
f
p
eo
p
le
w
it
h
M
I
Th
em
at
ic
co
d
ifi
ca
ti
o
n
N
A
b
PD
,
B
D
,
M
D
,
o
th
er
IN
A
N
at
io
n
al
Su
rv
ey
w
it
h
o
p
en
-
en
d
ed
q
u
es
ti
o
n
s
ab
o
u
t
fa
m
ily
st
re
n
g
th
s
1
3
1
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
N
o
N
ew
m
an
,
Si
m
o
n
d
s,
&
B
ill
in
g
s,
2
0
1
1
U
K
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
im
p
ac
t
o
f
Fe
P
o
n
yo
u
n
g
ad
u
lt
si
b
lin
g
s’
se
n
se
o
f
se
lf
an
d
th
e
ro
le
s
th
ey
ad
o
p
t
N
ar
ra
ti
ve
an
al
ys
is
1
7
Fe
P
1
–
3
ye
ar
s
Se
m
is
tr
u
ct
u
re
d
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
4
si
b
lin
g
s
Y
es
Pe
n
n
y,
N
ew
to
n
,
&
La
rk
in
,
2
0
0
9
U
K
To
ex
p
lo
re
Pa
ki
st
an
if
am
ili
es
’
ex
p
er
ie
n
ce
o
f
su
p
p
o
rt
fr
o
m
an
EI
S
Ex
p
lo
ra
to
ry
st
u
d
y,
IP
A
1
5
Fe
P
1
9
m
o
n
th
s–
4
ye
ar
s
In
-d
ep
th
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
6
fa
m
ili
es
,
1
1
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
N
o
Sa
u
n
d
er
s
&
B
yr
n
e,
2
0
0
2
U
SA
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
is
su
es
im
p
o
rt
an
t
to
fa
m
ili
es
o
f
in
d
iv
id
u
al
s
w
it
h
sc
h
iz
o
p
h
re
n
ia
Th
em
at
ic
an
al
ys
is
N
A
b
PD
IN
A
Q
u
al
it
at
iv
e
w
ri
tt
en
co
m
m
en
ts
p
ro
vi
d
ed
b
y
fa
m
ili
es
w
h
o
p
ar
ti
ci
p
at
ed
in
a
p
re
vi
o
u
s
st
u
d
y
2
6
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
N
o
Si
n
,
M
o
o
n
e,
&
H
ar
ri
s,
2
0
0
8
U
K
To
ex
p
lo
re
th
e
ex
p
er
ie
n
ce
s
an
d
n
ee
d
s
o
f
si
b
lin
g
s
o
f
a
p
er
so
n
w
it
h
a
Fe
P
w
it
h
in
an
EI
S
Ph
en
o
m
en
o
lo
g
y
ap
p
ro
ac
h
1
5
Fe
P
1
–
3
ye
ar
s
Se
m
is
tr
u
ct
u
re
d
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
1
0
si
b
lin
g
s
N
o
St
ål
b
er
g
,
Ek
er
w
al
d
,
&
H
u
lt
m
an
,
2
0
0
4
Sw
ed
en
To
ex
p
lo
re
h
o
w
sc
h
iz
o
p
h
re
n
ia
p
at
ie
n
ts
’
si
b
lin
g
s
p
er
ce
iv
e
th
e
ill
si
b
lin
g
re
la
ti
o
n
sh
ip
an
d
th
ei
r
ro
le
V
ar
ia
n
t
o
f
g
ro
u
n
d
ed
th
eo
ry
1
6
PD
1
5
–
3
1
ye
ar
s
Se
m
is
tr
u
ct
u
re
d
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
1
4
fa
m
ili
es
,
1
6
si
b
lin
g
s
N
o
St
ei
n
&
W
em
m
er
u
s,
2
0
0
1
U
SA
To
p
ro
vi
d
e
an
in
-d
ep
th
ex
am
in
at
io
n
o
f
th
e
p
er
so
n
al
ac
co
u
n
ts
o
f
ad
u
lt
s
w
it
h
sc
h
iz
o
p
h
re
n
ia
,
th
ei
r
p
ar
en
ts
,
an
d
w
el
ls
ib
lin
g
s
A
n
al
ys
is
fo
llo
w
in
g
p
ro
ce
d
u
re
s
o
u
tl
in
ed
b
y
M
ile
s/
H
u
b
er
m
an
an
d
Ta
yl
o
r/
B
o
d
g
an
1
4
PD
1
–
1
1
ye
ar
s
In
d
iv
id
u
al
In
-d
ep
th
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
6
fa
m
ili
es
:
6
p
at
ie
n
ts
,
1
2
p
ar
en
ts
,
4
si
b
lin
g
s
N
o
W
is
d
o
m
et
al
.,
2
0
0
8
N
A
To
id
en
ti
fy
an
d
ex
am
in
e
id
en
ti
ty
-r
el
at
ed
th
em
es
in
p
u
b
lis
h
ed
se
lf
-n
ar
ra
tiv
es
o
f
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
an
d
in
d
iv
id
u
al
s
w
it
h
SM
I
Th
em
at
ic
an
al
ys
is
N
A
b
PD
,
B
D
,
M
D
,
o
th
er
IN
A
Fi
rs
t-
p
er
so
n
ac
co
u
n
ts
an
d
p
er
so
n
al
ac
co
u
n
ts
fr
o
m
tw
o
jo
u
rn
al
s
o
f
p
sy
ch
ia
tr
y
4
5
fa
m
ily
m
em
b
er
s
an
d
p
at
ie
n
ts
Y
es
N
o
te
:
B
D
=
b
ip
o
la
r
d
is
o
rd
er
;
C
O
R
EQ
=
C
o
n
so
lid
at
ed
C
ri
te
ri
a
fo
r
R
ep
o
rt
in
g
Q
u
al
it
at
iv
e
R
es
ea
rc
h
;
EB
T
=
ea
ti
n
g
b
eh
av
io
u
r
d
is
o
rd
er
s
(a
n
o
re
xi
a
n
er
vo
sa
an
d
b
u
lim
ia
);
EI
S
=
ea
rl
y
in
te
rv
en
ti
o
n
se
rv
ic
es
;
Fe
P
=
fi
rs
t
ep
is
o
d
e
o
f
p
sy
ch
o
si
s;
IN
A
=
in
-
fo
rm
at
io
n
n
o
t
av
ai
la
b
le
;
IP
A
=
in
te
rp
re
ta
ti
ve
p
h
en
o
m
en
o
lo
g
ic
al
an
al
ys
is
;
M
D
=
m
aj
o
r
d
ep
re
ss
io
n
;
M
I=
m
en
ta
li
lln
es
s;
N
A
=
n
o
t
ap
p
lic
ab
le
;
O
th
er
=
p
er
so
n
al
it
y
d
is
o
rd
er
,
d
is
so
ci
at
iv
e
d
is
o
rd
er
,
o
b
se
ss
iv
e–
co
m
p
u
ls
iv
e
d
is
o
rd
er
;
PD
=
p
sy
ch
o
ti
c
d
is
o
rd
er
s
(s
ch
iz
o
p
h
re
n
ia
an
d
sc
h
iz
o
af
fe
ct
iv
e
d
is
o
rd
er
);
SM
I=
se
ve
re
m
en
ta
li
lln
es
s
a
To
ta
lp
re
se
n
t/
p
o
si
ti
ve
it
em
s
o
f
th
e
C
O
R
EQ
ch
ec
kl
is
t
(u
p
to
3
2
).
b
C
O
R
EQ
ch
ec
kl
is
t
it
em
s
d
o
n
o
t
ap
p
ly
in
th
es
e
st
u
d
ie
s
b
ec
au
se
th
is
to
o
lw
as
d
es
ig
n
ed
fo
r
p
u
b
lic
at
io
n
s
d
es
cr
ib
in
g
th
e
u
se
o
f
in
te
rv
ie
w
s
an
d
fo
cu
s
g
ro
u
p
s.
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.616
Results
The 13 papers included were published between 1993
and 2013. Out of them, four were carried out in the
United Kingdom—although one of them analysed a
sample with a Pakistani background, five in the United
States, and three were from different countries
(Taiwan, Colombia, and Sweden). A wide range of
methodologies was used (thematic analysis, phenome-
nology, interpretative phenomenological analysis,
grounded theory, narrative analysis, Miles and
Huberman’s model, and mixed). Twelve papers dealt
with psychotic disorders—three of them were focused
on a first episode of psychosis, four included bipolar dis-
orders, three papers included major depression, and two
included other diagnoses. Participants included siblings
(five studies), patients and family members (three
studies), parents and siblings (one study), and different
family members, including parents, children, siblings,
and grandparents (four studies).
The six main themes generated from the papers
analysed are described below.
Breakup of the Normality of Family Life
Changes in general. The irruption of SMI marks a
moment of change. This change occurs in a quick and
unexpected way for almost everyone (Penny et al.,
2009). Initial warning signs reach a point at which it is
impossible not to worry about it (Stein & Wemmerus,
2001). In spite of attempts to understand some of these
behaviours as ‘normal’ responses or actions (Barker
et al., 2001), they finally become an alarm bell that re-
quires attention and are associated with deep suffering
(Barker et al., 2001; Gerace, Camilleri, & Ayres, 1993;
Newman et al., 2011; Penny et al., 2009).
From that moment on, normality in both family and
personal life begins to crumble (Barker et al., 2001;
Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). The family gets involved
in a continuous struggle to endure the symptoms, to
learn how to manage them, and to be able to carry
on with life (Barker et al., 2001). Priorities are
redefined, and other things are postponed in order to
take care of the ill relative (Newman et al., 2011).
Taking continuous care of someone leaves little time
for other activities (Huang, Hung et al., 2009; Marsh
et al., 1996).
Many things change for the family, starting with the
most quotidian aspects of life (routines, habits, etc.)
and including other more transcendent aspects (rela-
tionships, expectations, etc.; Gerace et al., 1993; Huang
et al., 2009; Lukens et al., 2004; Marsh et al., 1996;
Penny et al., 2009; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001; Wisdom
et al., 2008).
Changes in family relationships. The presence of
illness affects family relationships (Penny et al., 2009;
Saunders & Byrne, 2002). At the onset of illness, most
families experience an approach to the ill relative and
try to protect him or her (Barker et al., 2001).
The relationships between healthy siblings and the
ill sibling can vary. Sometimes, difficulties emerge at
the beginning of the illness, but the relationship
becomes closer and stronger later on (Huang et al.,
2009; Sin et al., 2008). Siblings may go through pro-
cesses in which they need to feel closer, although at
other times they may need to separate themselves
more or even to reassume the care, especially when
parents are not able to care for the ill brother or sister
(Sin et al., 2008).
Concerning the parent–child relationships, depend-
ing on the moment in the family life cycle and on the
age of all the persons involved, protection may prevail,
previous patterns may be reinforced, or relationships
may become more balanced (Stålberg et al., 2004). For
example, initially, parents are usually more centred on
the ill child. Most of them protect their healthy children
while they grow up, expecting them to become inde-
pendent and, at a given time, to help more with the
mentally ill child (Newman et al., 2011; Stein &
Wemmerus, 2001). In some families, after the onset of
illness, previous and unclear roles are reinforced be-
tween parents and children, giving place to confusion
and to higher emotional charge (Gerace et al., 1993;
Lukens et al., 2004). In other families, better communi-
cation and a healthier family relationship exist, making
it easier for its members to talk openly about the illness
and to contribute on an equal basis (Gerace et al.,
1993). However, in other instances, disagreements
prevail about how to behave or how to treat the ill rel-
ative. This provokes distancing between the nuclear
and extended family (Newman et al., 2011; Saunders
& Byrne, 2002).
As far as relationships outside the family are con-
cerned, families recognise the importance of friends
and social networks during the experience of MI
(Barker et al., 2001; Lukens et al., 2004; Saunders &
Byrne, 2002). However, many families experience a
separation from society as a consequence of stigma,
the shame they experience, the effects of the situation
and of the symptoms, a poor understanding of the ill-
ness, and so forth. Relationships with friends and social
relationships in general deteriorate.
Family Experience of Mental Illness Changes
Over Time
In the short term: grief. At the beginning of the ill-
ness, most families describe a process of grieving with a
feeling of confusion, loss, and bewilderment. There are
moments of optimism and hope mixed with others of
suffering. In general, family members continuously
worry about the ill relative and the situation (Penny
et al., 2009).
In the beginning, families respond in different ways.
Some of them deny the evidence for years or justify
their relative’s behaviours (Gerace et al., 1993); others
are immobilised after diagnosis (Gerace et al., 1993;
Lukens et al., 2004; Newman et al., 2011).
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 617
There are numerous emotions that overwhelm many
families (Gerace et al., 1993; Sin et al., 2008)—fear be-
cause they do not know what is happening, what will
come, or when an episode might repeat itself and fear
because of the risk inherent to the illness’s symptoms.
In addition, family members commonly react with de-
spondency about the meaning of the illness, with self-
blame for what they did or did not do (Barker et al.,
2001) or by blaming the ill person for being ill and not
being able to fulfil their expectations (Penny et al.,
2009). Anger, rage, frustration, and sadness are other
common emotions (Gerace et al., 1993; Saunders &
Byrne, 2002).
One way in which families may respond is keeping
the ‘secret’, not talking to anyone about the illness, not
even to their own family (Gerace et al., 1993; Sin
et al., 2008; Stålberg et al., 2004). They avoid speaking
about feelings, about what to do, about what is happen-
ing, and about the future; the illness remains unnamed
(Lukens et al., 2004).
In the long term: acceptance and sense making
of illness. Families try to make sense of illness within
their own lives, allowing them to carry on (Newman
et al., 2011). Regardless of the family, a constant chal-
lenge remains (Barker et al., 2001; Marsh et al., 1996).
The shifting nature of symptoms involves continuous
adjustments that require a lot of time every day, as well
as mental and emotional energy (Barker et al., 2001;
Lukens et al., 2004). Trying to understand and to assim-
ilate the illness is difficult (Lukens et al., 2004), generat-
ing frustration because of other people’s lack of
understanding (Newman et al., 2011).
Throughout this process, many families are willing to
explore a variety of options on the path to recovery
(Penny et al., 2009). They develop and use skills in order
to better cope, such as recognising deficits and adjusting
their expectations, learning to recognise small advances,
and being able to identify strengths (Stein &
Wemmerus, 2001). Others find it useful to employ pos-
itive thinking, spirituality (Huang et al., 2009), and an-
ticipation (Newman et al., 2011); to question the social
constructs of normality (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001);
and to learn about the illness (Huang et al., 2009;
Stålberg et al., 2004).
Many families also find it useful to be able to talk
about what is happening in their families, including
with the ill relative (Gerace et al., 1993; Marsh et al.,
1996) and with others (Saunders & Byrne, 2002;
Stålberg et al., 2004). Some employ family rituals to
maintain a sense of normality and to encourage the in-
clusion of their ill relative (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001).
Over time, some families resign themselves to the un-
certainty of the future (Wisdom et al., 2008), whereas
others change their expectations to meet reality,
expecting to see only small changes in their relative or,
at least, that their relative will maintain gains achieved
(Penny et al., 2009). They enter a progressive process
of accepting the situation (Gerace et al., 1993; Marsh
et al., 1996).
For many families, the experience of illness fuels
change and becomes a process in which people and
families take a fresh look at their lives, giving it a new
sense of meaning (Lukens et al., 2004; Marsh et al.,
1996; Newman et al., 2011). Although some family
members distance themselves emotionally and physi-
cally over time (Gerace et al., 1993), for others, their
motto is to persist in the care of their relative, to always
try something else, and to try to maintain hope (Marsh
et al., 1996).
Strengthening and Transformation of Family
Identity
The sense of permanence, the meaning given to belong-
ing to their family, and the specific characteristics of
their family are highly relevant to many families after
experiencing SMI. They describe how, in dealing with
MI, they feel more united and give each other more
support, becoming in the process stronger families that
are better able to face adversity together (Marsh et al.,
1996; Sin et al., 2008). However, it is also clear that
when some families face SMI, they begin to disintegrate
(Marsh et al., 1996).
Being a family. The experience of MI increases the
amount of pride and respect that many family members
feel towards one another in forming part of their family
unit (Marsh et al., 1996). Many families state they have
a growing feeling of being one as a group, as a family, in
the process of supporting and achieving their relative’s
current needs (Marsh et al., 1996; Stein & Wemmerus,
2001). There is also a consolidation of strengths, values,
and beliefs as a family and of their sense of commitment
to each other (Marsh et al., 1996).
Many families describe developing a stronger bond
throughout the whole family and within the specific
dyads (parent/children, couple, and siblings), which al-
lows for more togetherness (Lukens et al., 2004; Sin
et al., 2008) and for the family to exercise the function
of sustenance and comfort (Marsh et al., 1996). The
component of trust and hope of the bond (Scabini &
Manzi, 2011) among family members is reinforced.
Family members claim that they are confident they
can rely on mutual support because they feel sure that
they are not alone, whatever the circumstances may
be (Marsh et al., 1996).
Permanence and indissolubility of the bond (Scabini
& Manzi, 2011) are undeniable in many accounts; in-
deed, some family members are constantly present, re-
gardless of how much time they may have to care for
their ill relative. These family members believe they
have a responsibility and permanent obligation just for
the fact that they are family (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001).
In the same way, the dynamic component of being a
family, of giving and receiving (Scabini & Manzi,
2011), is present in family members’ expressions of care
and concern, and in their constant search for their rela-
tive and family’s well-being. This component of what a
family is, giving, is even more present in those families,
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.618
specifically in their characteristic of not being symmetri-
cal, that is to say, there is a difference in the amount
given out and the amount received back.
Although finding value in their ill relatives is difficult
for some families (Huang et al., 2009), for others, it is
noticeable how they accept them after their illness and
value and love them for being who they are (Marsh
et al., 1996), beyond their illness and what they can or
cannot do.
Process of transformation of identity. Within the
family, there is a meeting of multiple identities that are
co constructed and transformed in different ways. MI
involves changes in the way people see themselves as
parents, siblings, or children and in how they take on
and accept changes in the reorganisation of their lives
around the needs of a mentally ill relative.
Siblings are often faced with an important moment of
change in that they are forced to grow up faster; they
commonly assume the role that is required within the
family, making it necessary for them to assume more re-
sponsibility, to grow up, and to mature. At the same
time, this also reinforces their previous role as a brother
or sister within which they offer help, companionship,
and support (Newman et al., 2011). Brothers and sisters
go through the loss of the previous relationships and the
construction of a new one (Stålberg et al., 2004); they
see themselves as an important part of the recovery of
their brother or sister (Newman et al., 2011). However,
in many cases, family reorganisation leads to the whole
family focusing on just one person, which results in
some family members, especially healthy siblings, be-
coming ‘invisible’ (Lukens et al., 2004; Sin et al., 2008).
Some parents internalise a change in their view of the
care they give to their child and in the needs their child
may have. They assume that they will always be parents
and involve their healthy children in the care of their ill
sibling. Many parents, in addition to redirecting their
expectations regarding their children, question them-
selves and are questioned by others about their role as
parents, about their possible contribution to illness
(Stein & Wemmerus, 2001), and about how they react
to the behaviour of their child with SMI (Huang et al.,
2009).
Salient Identity: Expert Families in Mental Illness
and Care
Caregivers as the main salience in family
identity. With SMI, the salient and social aspects of
family identity experience the highest degree of change.
One of the principal identities that the family assumes is
that of family carer in both practical and emotional areas
(Stålberg et al., 2004). Family members are more willing
to assume the role of caregiver when there is a previ-
ously established relationship defined by closeness and
affection (Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Lukens et al., 2004;
Stålberg et al., 2004). Despite the effort required and
the strain it entails, looking after and devoting oneself
to a relative is a necessity in many families (Marsh
et al., 1996; Penny et al., 2009).
When the ill relative is a child, mothers usually as-
sume the role of the main carer. A great deal of them
put the rest of their life to one side in some way (Sin
et al., 2008). The new role demands a lot of time from
any family member’s typical activities (Huang et al.,
2009; Newman et al., 2011). The carer abandons or puts
off essential family aspects such as work, school, or their
spouse to make room for the ill relative’s needs (Huang
et al., 2009).
Families, parents, and especially mothers consider the
role of caregiver as a responsibility, an obligation that
becomes more evident when illness surfaces (Bedoya
& Builes, 2013; Penny et al., 2009). Besides, care is not
based on the family bond alone but also involves a great
deal of love (Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Stålberg et al.,
2004).
When mentally ill people receive care from their fam-
ilies, they report a feeling of protection and support;
they also get first-hand experience with the fact that
their needs are not the only ones in play and that all
family members’ needs should be recognised (Bedoya
& Builes, 2013; Sin et al., 2008).
The main carer develops skills to identify the early
signs of crisis (Bedoya & Builes, 2013) and, in general,
of the illness (Gerace et al., 1993). Caring families be-
come experts in MI in some ways.
Other salient family identities: a different
family. A variety of families mention that they must
get used to the fact that others consider them as a ‘differ-
ent’ family (Stålberg et al., 2004) or to seeing them-
selves as a family that other people would not want to
belong to because of the fact that one of their members
is mentally ill (Lukens et al., 2004). Many are subtly
rejected (Saunders & Byrne, 2002), which adds to the
demands of taking care of their relative and often results
in families becoming solitary, isolated, and deprived of
their social relationships and leisure time (Huang et al.,
2009). Families describe an intensification of relation-
ships, but not a broadening of them. That is to say, rela-
tionships between family members and some members
of their extended family or friends become more signif-
icant, although, in general, the total number of relation-
ships is reduced.
Some relatives also develop roles that, although re-
lated to caregiving, do not necessarily require daily in-
volvement. In general, these roles are focused on
giving support to the family in their attempt to cope
with the situation. For instance, some siblings mediate
with health professionals, making healthcare informa-
tion more understandable for their parents (Gerace
et al., 1993; Newman et al., 2011). Others take charge
of formalities with medication or look for information
about the illness (Newman et al., 2011). In many cases,
this involves abilities that the family member has previ-
ously developed, thus putting their skills at the service of
the family (Lukens et al., 2004; Newman et al., 2011).
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 619
This new role can be difficult for siblings. They may
sometimes assume the role of a parent; on other occa-
sions, they may have to mediate or balance emotions,
while, at times, their role is to avoid adding more prob-
lems or suffering to the family (Lukens et al., 2004).
Family members, including the mentally ill relative,
sometimes develop another role in serving as a refer-
ence and a source of support to other families with MI,
spreading their experience and knowledge to other peo-
ple (Marsh et al., 1996).
Who Are You? Who Are We?
The family’s identity is redefined in reference to the
identity of a mentally ill relative. The family embraces
a ‘new’ member and reshapes existing bonds, roles,
and expectations. The ill relative adopts a new way of
seeing himself or herself and of being seen by his or
her relatives. The family is forced to recognise that the
person who was once one of its members is no longer
there (Gerace et al., 1993). He or she has changed and
will no longer be the one he or she was before (Gerace
et al., 1993; Penny et al., 2009).
For ill relatives, the onset of illness can be accompa-
nied by the perception that their self has been taken
away. In a certain way, they lose their identity and be-
come an unknown individual (Wisdom et al., 2008).
Some of them recognise themselves as vulnerable and
ill (Bedoya & Builes, 2013) persons, where the symp-
toms of MI force their identity into a dichotomy be-
tween who they are when they are healthy and when
they are ill (Wisdom et al., 2008).
For some, this means that the symptoms and illness
become the most salient and permanent aspect of their
identity (Wisdom et al., 2008) or of their relative’s iden-
tity (Barker et al., 2001). However, on other occasions,
some ill people and their relatives reach a point where
they are able to see the illness as just another part of
who they are (Wisdom et al., 2008).
Some may see their illness as a way of differentiating
themselves from their family or of defining themselves.
Others, after experiencing MI and the physical proxim-
ity that it forces upon people, undergo a process of
recovery and regained independence (Barker et al.,
2001).
Finally, when families have a mentally ill member,
they often consider the topic of future generations and
the possibility of developing an identity as a parent,
grandparent, or aunt/uncle, sometimes having to accept
the possibility of never filling those roles (Sin et al.,
2008; Wisdom et al., 2008).
Unique Families, Unique Identities
Although multiple aspects are common to families
experiencing MI, the fact that there are differences in
their experiences and in the sense each of them gives
to illness cannot be ignored. The changes they go
through are closely related to the culture they reside in
and to each family’s particular context.
In the study carried out by Bedoya and Builes (2013)
with Colombian families, in the research conducted by
Huang et al. (2009) with families from Taiwan, and in
the study by Penny et al. (2009) with Pakistani families,
it is clear that families place more value on being an ac-
tive part of their relative’s care, usually as the main
carers. They experience it as an obligation, something
they owe to their relative, and they cannot and do not
want to delegate it to other people.
On the contrary, for families in more individualistic
cultures, state support and institutional resources, as
well as the conception of adulthood in the society to
which they belong, make them think about the possibil-
ity of their relative’s independence. In other cases, they
delegate their relative’s direct care, although they con-
tinue to be present in case they are needed (Stein &
Wemmerus, 2001).
Depending on the culture and its beliefs about illness,
the family may see its ill relative as a person without
value. This fact becomes evident in the study of families
in Taiwan, where some healthy siblings simply did not
accept their brother or sister with MI and considered
him or her as a ‘lazy’ because he or she did not work
(Huang et al., 2009). He or she did not meet the expec-
tations of their community, where work is a source of
pride for the family and society. This can lead them to
hiding the illness and rejecting their ill relative. Therein,
persons with SMI become isolated from society, as well
as the rest of the family, because of shame (Huang et al.,
2009; Sin et al., 2008).
The ways of coping or the ways in which the family
gets involved are related to their explanations and be-
liefs about the illness. As is evident in the studies of fam-
ilies from Pakistan or Taiwan, in some families, more
importance is placed on the social and religious compo-
nents inherent in the culture, thus shaping their expla-
nations and behaviours concerning MI (Huang et al.,
2009; Penny et al., 2009).
On the contrary, in Western cultures, the relevance of
biological and medical concepts on this subject leads to
whole families with different understandings and ac-
tions (Barker et al., 2001; Bedoya & Builes, 2013;
Saunders & Byrne, 2002; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001).
Discussion
This synthesis explores the relationship between SMI
and family identity. Our findings evidence that (i) fam-
ilies living with SMI experience a change in family iden-
tity that takes place in the meta context of the changes
in family life and in family relationships derived from
the experience of illness; (ii) this process entails a dy-
namic experience that goes through at least two phases,
the first is more intense and chaotic, whereas the later
one presents constant challenges derived from the ex-
perience of illness and a variable process of acceptance;
(iii) for most families, a strengthening and renovation
of family bonds arise, as well as a new form of relation-
ship among family members; (iv) the care and knowl-
edge garnered from the experience of SMI becomes a
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.620
part of their salient identity; (v) there is a constant
search to understand and make sense of who they are
and/or who their relative is; and (vi) every family iden-
tity is closely related to its sociocultural context and his-
tory as a family.
We consider that this synthesis adds, for the first time,
a family identity perspective to the experience of SMI.
Although other scholars have described the impact of
MI and stigma on personal and social identities, as well
as on families as a group (Fernandez, Breen, & Simpson,
2014; Forrester-Jones & Barnes, 2008; Goffman, 2009;
Larson & Corrigan, 2008; Phelan, Bromet, & Link,
1998; van der Sanden, Bos, Stutterheim, Pryor, &
Kok, 2013), up to now, there seems to be no scholarly
research focused on family identity in SMI. Therefore,
this article is likely the first piece of research on
this topic.
In what follows, we first discuss various methodolog-
ical aspects, including the limitations of this study,
followed by a discussion of changes in family identity,
which is structured by the initial questions that guided
this synthesis, as well as the relationships between SMI
and family identity, and cultural findings. Finally, the
implications of the study are addressed.
Methodological Aspects
There are several methods to perform a synthesis of
qualitative research (Barnett-Page & Thomas, 2009).
We chose the method proposed by Thomas and Harden
(2008), given its structure and its greater internal coher-
ence with the rest of the guidelines followed in our
synthesis (ENTREQ, PRISMA, and COREQ). One of
the drawbacks of this method concerns the third step
of analysis, in which it is encouraged to go beyond the
original information so as to give a new interpretation.
However, in this step, we adhered to previous theoreti-
cal concepts and to the research questions. As pointed
out by the authors of this method (Thomas & Harden,
2008), ‘the analytical themes are the result of interro-
gating a descriptive synthesis by placing it within an ex-
ternal theoretical framework’ (p. 8).
Concerning quality assessment of the papers, one of
the aspects deserving attention is to make explicit the
characteristics of the research team and reflexivity,
which allow readers to assess how these factors might
have affected authors’ interpretations and observations
(Elder & Miller, 1995; Malterud, 2001; Mays & Pope,
2000). This is one of the motivations for the implemen-
tation of guidelines to report qualitative research (Tong
et al., 2007).
Studies directly analysing identity in SMI are scarce.
This means that our thematic synthesis was carried out
on the basis of studies whose main objective was not
directed at analysing identity in depth. Five of these
studies were focused on siblings’ experiences, and
therefore, this study is possibly more skewed towards
this group than to other family members (spouses,
grandparents, etc.). There is also a lack of information
about the identity process when families experience
SMI in more than one family member.
Given that most of the studies reviewed included fam-
ilies that were willing to participate and that, to some
degree, continue taking care of their ill relatives, find-
ings described in this article are probably only applicable
to these sorts of families. This excludes families who
have decided to distance themselves or who, for a vari-
ety of circumstances, have not been able to directly ac-
company the process of their relative. What identity
processes unfold in these other families?
At the same time, because the majority of the articles
included involve families experiencing psychosis, the
findings can only be generalised to families in that situ-
ation. It is probable that specific analytic themes also
likely vary within the different SMIs.
The texts included in this article differ in terms of
methodology, objectives, participants, and places where
they were carried out (with different beliefs, health sys-
tems, and degrees of state support). These differences,
although they provide a wider outlook, entail the diffi-
culty that the results are not applicable to a variety of
families and cultures, and also, they present methodo-
logical challenges when translating concepts from one
paper to another. To solve the latter difficulty, the first
step included line-by-line codification; in addition, the
texts’ context and characteristics were considered
throughout the analysis (Thomas & Harden, 2008).
Changes in Family Identity
Process of change. An SMI changes a person’s be-
haviour, actions, and feelings and redefines how he or
she views his or her capabilities, relationships, and place
in the world. In conjunction with this changing view,
the family of a person with SMI goes through a process
by which relationships, roles, and expectations emerge
with a new configuration. This process usually implies
a loss of the former self or the family member, as well
as of expectations, dreams for the future, previous rela-
tionships, and a sense of security and certainty. For this
reason, several authors identify this change as a grief
process (Richardson, Cobham, Murray, & McDermott,
2011).
The process of loss and finding new meaning for one-
self and for the family as such has been found—as in the
present synthesis—to change over time (Godress,
Ozgul, Owen, & Foley-Evans, 2005). Initially, it is a very
intense process and later becomes more focused on get-
ting on with life. In line with these findings, other pieces
of research describe how families with SMI get through
the experiential and coping phases, highlighting their
challenging nature (Muhlbauer, 2002); several other
studies include the positive redefinition of the sense of
identity as a category of recovery (Leamy et al., 2011).
Findings in this line were also found in the study by
Buckley-Walker (2013) focused on family members’
personal identities when recovering from the impact of
their family member’s MI and/or substance abuse. In
that study, families were recruited from a support
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 621
group, and personal identity aspects were assessed at
the beginning of the research and again after 12
months. They found that family members were initially
focused on their ill family member and perceived him or
her negatively, but 12 months later, they were more fo-
cused on themselves and were able to see the situation
in a more optimistic light regardless of their ill relative’s
recovery stage (Buckley-Walker, 2013).
Family identity. Findings suggest that family iden-
tity is modified in a variety of ways. In some families,
identity aspects are reinforced, whereas in other families
previous fissures become deeper and open the family up
to disintegration. In this synthesis, we found limited in-
formation with regard to the latter case. However, in
some families, when relationships are negatively im-
pacted, as can happen in the relationship between par-
ents or among siblings, affected family members may
begin to identify less with their family (Sani, 2012). To
what extent did those families consider themselves as
‘we’? How strong was their shared identity as a family
before the onset of SMI? By the same token, Kellezzi
and Reicher use the term ‘social curse’ to explain the ef-
fects of events, such as an MI, with a stigma attached to
them that then result in the denial of an established so-
cial identity. In this case, individuals do not share their
burdens; it is difficult for them to ask for help, and if they
do, there is no guarantee they will receive it (Kellezi &
Reicher, 2012; Stevenson, McNamara, & Muldoon,
2014). This might also result in one or several family
members employing avoidance strategies to cope (i.e.,
avoiding conversation about the illness and avoiding
contact with the relative), therefore impacting family
relationships (Kartalova-O’Doherty & Doherty, 2008).
In contrast, we found that, as Cigoli and Scabini
(2006) suggest, in some families, the elements that
identify a family as such are reinforced. Family bonds
become stronger, renewed, and revised, especially in
reference to their permanence and indissolubility.
Many families, in the face of this event that they share
as a common fate (O’Donnell et al., 2016), increase their
sense of unity and their identity as a family. They switch
to assume with more enthusiasm their family identity—
over each one’s personal identity—and make it become
more salient (Reicher, 1987), reassessing in the process
who they are as a group, as well as their values and
strengths. They change and endure in that process. To
this respect, the Social Identity Model of Change sup-
ports the idea that a family identity that is maintained
throughout can buffer SMI’s negative consequences
(Jetten & Pachana, 2012).
Regarding this point, King and Wynne (2004) pro-
posed the construct of family integrity to refer to a
personal sense of meaning, connection, and continuity
with the family that becomes more important in adult-
hood. Previous studies about perceived family conti-
nuity (PFC) showed how it is related to a sense of
belonging and to psychological well-being. In those
studies, the intermediate step between PFC and its pos-
itive psychological effect is found in family identification
(FId), which is the sense of belonging to a family
(Herrera, Sani, & Bowe, 2011). Along these lines, we
found that this sense is increased in some of the families
from the studies included in this synthesis. In addition,
FId and the sense of being one as a group show that
family members categorise themselves within the fam-
ily and that they feel that they belong to it. In other
words, family members’ sense of belonging to their fam-
ily makes them share a social identity, and this is the fact
that, as some have identified, has a potential influence
on health (Jetten et al., 2014). It also explains their be-
haviour, commitment, and, in some cases, sacrifices
(Turner et al., 1987). Greenaway et al. (2015) recently
have demonstrated that ‘groups nurture feelings of
personal control and help individuals to feel capable of
pursuing and accomplishing their goals’ (p. 69, empha-
sis in original), although it implies putting the collective
interest (directed to one person or group) ahead of one’s
own interests.
It is worth noting that, in intervention studies on so-
cial identities (Haslam, 2014), the group itself is the
main therapeutic agent. Experiences are shared in the
group, leading group identities to be based on solidarity
and connection. In our case, the family shares multiple
experiences while living with SMI (changes in personal
and family life and family relationships, grief over the
loss, multiple and intense emotions, permanent chal-
lenge, and, in some cases, acceptance), leading to the
presence of a bond and solidarity among the different
members. In some ways, family relationships are put
to test in a time of crisis, and previous family weaknesses
and strengths emerge (Cigoli & Scabini, 2006). In
contrast to identification with a stigmatised group
(Crabtree et al., 2010), the family and its members
identify and recognise themselves not only in light of
what makes them different and susceptible to stigma
but also in light of what unites them and makes them
a family. Groups (e.g., the family) become the ‘vehicle’
that brings change to fruition (Haslam, 2014) by
making their members feel supported, esteemed, and
capable (Greenaway et al., 2015). In this case, ill family
members are supported by their family, loved by their
family, and empowered by the fact of belonging to
their family.
The sense of obligation, responsibility, and giving,
which the family experiences, is found in similar pieces
of research (Rowe, 2012; Weimand, Hall-Lord,
Sällström, & Hedelin, 2013). Cigoli and Scabini (2006)
refer to this senses as both one of the characteristics of
the family bond, ‘the family bond rests on a foundation
of trust and hope, and develops if it respects justice, loy-
alty and obligation’ (Scabini & Manzi, 2011, p. 570, em-
phasis added), and as a dynamic component of what a
family is. The latter sense is grounded in giving and in
the debt acquired with the giving person. The exchange
starts with a gift and with gratitude, accompanied by an
acquired sense of debt. Weimand et al. (2013), for their
part, refer to the ambivalence that this dynamic gener-
ates when another person’s well-being trumps one’s
own well-being.
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.622
Another aspect that is reinforced for many families is
the way in which the family assumes the role of care-
giver, especially of the ill member, but also of the whole
family. As in previous studies, we found that the pre-
dominant role of the mother, the strain, and the difficul-
ties that arise are also present (Calderon, 2011; Millier
et al., 2014) and are consistent with other studies con-
ducted on chronic illnesses and family, as well as with
a significant number of publications on the effect of be-
ing a carer (National Alliance for Caregiving & AARP,
2009). However, it is worth noting the nuance of a
mandatory nature and the desire to take care of an ill
relative, something that has also been found in other
studies and that could be related to the fact that some
caregivers report positive effects on quality of life and
present a decrease in mortality (Brown et al., 2009) in
contrast to the outcomes typically reported (Millier
et al., 2014). In our review, we observe how families
do want to provide care during the time necessary in
spite of any negative effects and that they also become
subject matter experts. These findings are similar to
those found in Rowe’s (2012) article.
In this way, an experience that is at first glance indi-
vidual, such as SMI, is experienced collectively (i.e., in
families that take on the MI as a ‘common fate’), and
the needs that are initially personal transform each fam-
ily members’ identity and their relationships. The collec-
tive experience present in a family with SMI allows its
members to redefine their identity as a group, to rein-
force their characteristics as a family (bonds, relation-
ships, love for who they are, and mutual care), and to
achieve a stronger identification and salience of them-
selves as a group (shared social identity) (Cigoli &
Scabini, 2006; O’Donnell et al., 2016; Páez & Rimé,
2014). SMI thus emphasises existent aspects of family
identity, which include caring and nurturing, but it also
changes and transforms the family by redefining it pri-
marily in terms of its caring roles. This entire process is
framed within cultural understandings and individual
family stories of what it means to be a family.
Cultural aspects
Depending on the population in which research is per-
formed, cultural factors become more evident, as found
in studies by Bedoya and Builes (2013), Huang et al.
(2009), and Penny et al. (2009). These cultural factors
also likely define the different ways in which family
identity changes. These findings coincide with other
studies that have yielded differences between MI and,
for example, the type of culture and personality traits
(Caldwell-Harris & Aycicegi, 2006) or the prognosis
and outcomes in accordance with the level of the
country’s development (Kalra, Bhugra, & Shah, 2012).
In our synthesis, we specifically found that culture
shapes beliefs about what a family is and about SMI
and its consequences. Culture deeply influences how
and if a family considers itself primarily responsible for
an ill relative’s care (in familistic cultures) or how and
if a family identifies itself as belonging to a stigmatised
group (Huang et al., 2009). The former may result in
the salience of family identity leading to a larger source
of support, which could, in turn, be related to family
members providing more direct care in countries with
a predominately family-oriented culture (familism), in
contrast to countries with a predominately individualis-
tic culture (Lefley, 1996; Seeman, 1988). The latter case
may result in care being a greater source of stress and in
families getting involved in it less or in more difficulty
accepting their relative as a result of the ‘negative’ conno-
tations associated with their group identity (Branscombe,
Fernández, Gómez, & Cronin, 2012; Larson & Corrigan,
2008; Phelan et al., 1998; van der Sanden et al., 2013).
With the systemic theory and the ecological theory of
human development taken as a reference (Rosa &
Tudge, 2013), it seems fair to claim that family identity
represents the interrelationship between multiple con-
texts and systems. Therefore, the way in which family
identity changes in each case is shaped by multiple nu-
ances present in culture, a specific country’s economic
development, inherent family characteristics, family
members’ particular characteristics, the influence that
these unique elements have on each person and
family’s history and co biography, and so forth.
Implications
The findings herein explored are important because
when we understand how a family’s identity is trans-
formed, and the aspects that influence it, more effective
interventions can be implemented to ‘repair’ affected
relationships, to strengthen existing ones, and to bolster
the recovery process for both the ill person and the en-
tire family (Gehart, 2012b). For example, for many fam-
ilies, the experience of SMI offers a way to strengthen
their family identity and to effectively become a social
cure by means of the physical and psychological sup-
port, the feeling of being loved, and the increase of their
ability to control the situation—individually and as a
group. In this way, they are able to understand their
value as persons and as families, despite the illness and
its implications. This is to say, they can ‘…live a mean-
ingful life in a community (…) while striving to archive
his or her—and their—full potential’ (U.S. Department
of Health and Human Services, 2004). However, other
families experience negative identity aspects, such as
stigma, shame and rejection, chronic grief, or even the
breakup of family relationships (a dynamic that is close
to the ‘social curse’ described by Stevenson et al.,
2014). This last point poses interesting challenges for re-
search and intervention, including (i) identifying previ-
ously established family identity aspects that facilitate
the former outcome; (ii) understanding the effect that
information and institutional support has on family
identity and how timeliness of such support influences
SMI (e.g., in first years after diagnosis); (iii) exploring
the importance of interventions on family belief systems
in countries where culture seems to play an important
role in making shame and stigma a salient part of family
identity; (iv) establishing additional interventions so
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 623
that exhaustion and overall burden do not negatively
impact an otherwise united family; and (v) identifying
the special needs that families going through chronic
grief may have. Furthermore, other aspects need to be
explored, such as the differences in outcomes depend-
ing on who falls ill and who takes on the caregiver re-
sponsibility (parent caring for child, vs. child caring for
adult or wife caring for husband, vs. husband caring
for wife, etc.). Other fruitful research entails studying
SMI that is passed on genetically.
In other words, when dealing with the challenges of
SMI and resulting family dynamics, we must answer
the question of which local and cultural conditions facil-
itate a ‘social cure’ rather than a ‘social curse’ and what
can be done to facilitate those conditions.
Information garnered from these proposed lines of re-
search could be used to study and develop reinforcing
mechanisms of family identity—adapted to individual
families and cultures—which could facilitate increased
agency and resilience in families with SMI. The mecha-
nisms that reinforce family identity are found, for exam-
ple, in relation to conjoined narratives and identity
(Zaman & Fivush, 2013) or the eventual usefulness of
strengthening the family identity of a person and the
whole family so as to make coping with a specific situa-
tion easier—in this case SMI—as has been observed in
other health areas (Douglas, 2012).
In addition, it is important to note that of the studies
designed to explore family experiences only three in-
clude the ill family member. Future studies might bene-
fit from carrying out studies that include the family both
conceptually and methodologically, that is to say, stud-
ies in which the mentally ill relative takes part in inter-
views and narratives. This would make perfect sense
given the role of conjoined narratives in family identity
(Koenig Kellas, 2005).
All in all, the family is the first group to which human
beings belong and, for most people, it is the most signif-
icant. Therefore, family identity as a shared social iden-
tity deserves and requires major research and
intervention when it comes to living with, and recover-
ing from, SMI.
Conflict of Interest
The authors declare that there are no potential conflicts
of interest with respect to the research, authorship,
and/or publication of this article.
Supporting Information
Additional supporting information may be found in the
online version of this article at the publisher’s web-site.
References
Aldersey, H. M., & Whitley, R. (2015). Family influence in re-
covery from severe mental illness. Community Mental Health
Journal, 51, 467–476.
American Psychiatric Association (2013). Diagnostic and statis-
tical manual of mental disorders (DSM-5). Washington, DC:
Author.
Ashforth,B.E.,&Mael,F.(1989).Socialidentitytheoryandthe
organization. The Academy of Management Review, 14, 20–39.
Barker, S., Lavender, T., & Morant, N. (2001). Client and
family narratives on schizophrenia. Journal of Mental
Health, 10, 199–212.
Barnett-Page, E., & Thomas, J. (2009). Methods for the syn-
thesis of qualitative research: A critical review. BMC Medical
Research Methodology, 9, 59.
Bedoya, M., & Builes, M. (2013). Las condiciones del cuidado
en familias antioqueñas con un miembro con trastorno
afectivo bipolar [The conditions of care in Antioquia fami-
lies with a member with bipolar affective disorder]. Iatreia,
26, 419–429.
Bergstresser, S. (2006). Work, identity, and stigma manage-
ment in an Italian mental health community. Anthropology
of Work Review, 27, 12–20.
Bradshaw, W., Armour, M. P., & Roseborough, D. (2007).
Finding a place in the world: The experience of recovery
from severe mental illness. Qualitative Social Work, 6, 27–47.
Branscombe, N. R., Fernández, S., Gómez, A., & Cronin, T.
(2012). Moving toward or away from a group identity. Dif-
ferent strategies for coping with pervasive discrimination.
In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social
cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 115–131). New
York, NY: Psychology Press.
Brown, S. L., Smith, D. M., Schulz, R., Kabeto, M. U., Ubel, P.
A., Poulin, M., Langa, K. M. (2009). Caregiving behavior is
associated with decreased mortality risk. Psychological Sci-
ence, 20, 488–494.
Buckley-Walker, K. (2013). Exploring changes in identity in
fam-
ily recovery processes. Unpublished doctoral dissertation, Uni-
versity of Wollongong, Australia.
Calderon, V. A. (2011). Características de los cuidadores de
enfermos mentales en Neiva, diciembre 2010 y enero
2011 [Characteristics of caregivers of mental patients in
Neiva, December 2010 and January 2011]. Revista Facultad
de Salud de la Universidad Surcolombiana, 3, 43–53.
Caldwell-Harris, C. L., & Aycicegi, A. (2006). When personal-
ity and culture clash: The psychological distress of
allocentrics in an individualist culture and idiocentrics in
a collectivist culture. Transcultural Psychiatry, 43, 331–361.
Charlwood, P., Mason, A., Goldacre, M., Cleary, R., &
Wilkinson, E. (1999). Health outcome indicators: Severe mental
illness. Report of a working group to the Department of Health.
Oxford, UK: National Centre for Health Outcomes
Development.
Cigoli, V., & Scabini, E. (2006). Family identity. Ties, symbols,
and transitions. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
Cook, J. A., Pickett, S. A., & Bertram, J. C. (1997). Families of
adults with severe mental illness. The next generation of
research: Introduction. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry,
67, 172–176.
Crabtree, J. W., Haslam, S. A., Postmes, T., & Haslam, C.
(2010). Mental health support groups, stigma, and self-
esteem: Positive and negative implications of group identi-
fication. Journal of Social Issues, 66, 553–569.
Cruwys, T., Haslam, S. A., Dingle, G. A., Haslam, C., & Jetten,
J. (2014). Depression and social identity: An integrative re-
view. Personality & Social Psychology Review, 18, 215–238.
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.624
De Hert, M., Correl, C. U., Bobes, J., Cetkovich-Bakmas, M.,
Cohen, D., Asai, I., Leucht, S. (2011). Physical illness in pa-
tients with severe mental disorders. I. Prevalence, impact of
medications and disparities in health care. World Psychiatry,
10, 52–77.
Dingle, G. A., Stark, C., Cruwys, T., & Best, D. (2015). Break-
ing good: Breaking ties with social groups may be good for
recovery from substance misuse. British Journal of Social
Psychology, 54, 236–254.
Douglas, J. M. (2012). Social linkage, self-concept, and well-
being after severe traumatic brain injury. In J. Jetten, C.
Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health
and well-being (pp. 237–254). New York, NY: Psychology
Press.
Drake, R. E., & Whitley, R. (2014). Recovery and severe men-
tal illness: Description and analysis. Canadian Journal of
Psychiatry, 59, 236–242.
Elder, N. C., & Miller, W. L. (1995). Reading and evaluating
qualitative research studies. Journal of Family Practice, 41,
279–285.
Ellemers, N., Spears, R., & Doosje, B. (2002). Self and social
identity. Annual Review of Psychology, 53, 161–186.
EnglandKennedy, E. S., & Horton, S. (2011). “Everything
that I thought that they would be, they weren’t”: Family
systems as support and impediment to recovery. Social Sci-
ence & Medicine, 73, 1222–1229.
Estroff, S. (1989). Self, identity, and subjective experiences of
schizophrenia: In search of the subject. Schizophrenia Bulle-
tin, 15, 189–196.
Fernandez, M. E., Breen, L. J., & Simpson, T. A. (2014).
Renegotiating identities experiences of loss and recovery
for women with bipolar disorder. Qualitative Health Re-
search, 24, 890–900.
Forrester-Jones, R., & Barnes, A. (2008). On being a girlfriend
not a patient: The quest for an acceptable identity amongst
people diagnosed with a severe mental illness. Journal of
Mental Health, 17, 153–172.
Gehart, D. R. (2012a). The mental health recovery move-
ment and family therapy, part I: Consumer-led reform of
services, to persons diagnosed with severe mental illness.
Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 38, 429–442.
Gehart, D. R. (2012b). The mental health recovery move-
ment and family therapy, part II: A collaborative, apprecia-
tive approach for supporting mental health recovery.
Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 38, 443–457.
Gerace, L. M., Camilleri, D., & Ayres, L. (1993). Sibling per-
spectives on schizophrenia and the family. Schizophrenia
Bulletin, 19, 637–647.
Godress, J., Ozgul, S., Owen, C., & Foley-Evans, L. (2005).
Grief experiences of parents whose children suffer from
mental illness. The Australian and New Zealand Journal of
Psychiatry, 39, 88–94.
Goffman, E. (2009). Stigma: Notes on the management of
spoiled
identity. New York, NY: Simon and Schuster.
Greenaway, K. H., Haslam, S. A., Cruwys, T., Branscombe, N.
R., Ysseldyk, R., Heldreth, C., Kawakami, K. (2015). From
“we” to “me”: Group identification enhances perceived
personal control with consequences for health and well-
being. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 109, 53–
74.
Guarnaccia, P. J., & Parra, P. (1996). Ethnicity, social status,
and families’ experiences of caring for a mentally ill family
member. Community Mental Health Journal, 32, 243–260.
Haslam, S. A. (2014). Making good theory practical: Five les-
sons for an Applied Social Identity Approach to challenges
of organizational, health, and clinical psychology. British
Journal of Social Psychology, 53, 1–20.
Herrera, M., Sani, F., & Bowe, M. (2011). Perceived family
continuity: Implications for family identification and psy-
chological well-being. Revista de Psicología Social: Interna-
tional Journal of Social Psychology, 26, 387–399.
Holt-Lunstad, J., & Smith, T. (2012). Social relationships and
mortality. Social and Personality Psychology Compass, 6,
41–53.
Huang, X. Y., Hung, B. J., Sun, F. K., Lin, J. D., & Chen, C. C.
(2009). The experiences of carers in Taiwanese culture
who have long-term schizophrenia in their families: A
phenomenological study. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental
Health Nursing, 16, 874–883.
Jetten, J., Haslam, C., & Haslam, S. A. (2012). The social
cure: Identity, health and well-being. New York, NY: Psy-
chology Press.
Jetten, J., Haslam, C., Haslam, S. A., Dingle, G., & Jones, J.
(2014). How groups affect our health and well-being:
The path from theory to policy. Social Issues and Policy
Review, 8, 103–130.
Jetten, J., & Pachana, N. A. (2012). Not wanting to grow old:
A Social Identity Model of Identity Change (SIMIC) analy-
sis of driving cessation among older adults. In J. Jetten, C.
Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health
and well-being (pp. 97–114). New York, NY: Psychology
Press.
Kalra, G., Bhugra, D., & Shah, N. (2012). Cultural aspects of
schizophrenia. International Review of Psychiatry, 24, 441–449.
Kartalova-O’Doherty, Y., & Doherty, D. T. (2008). Coping
strategies and styles of family carers of persons with endur-
ing mental illness: A mixed methods analysis. Scandinavian
Journal of Caring Sciences, 22, 19–28.
Kellezi, B., & Reicher, S. (2012). Social cure or social curse?
The psychological impact of extreme events during the Ko-
sovo conflict. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.),
The social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 217–233).
New York, NY: Psychology Press.
King, D. A., & Wynne, L. C. (2004). The emergence of “family
integrity” in later life. Family Process, 43, 7–21.
Koenig Kellas, J. (2005). Family ties: Communicating identity
through jointly told family stories. Communication Mono-
graphs, 72, 365–389.
Larson, J. E., & Corrigan, P. (2008). The stigma of families
with mental illness. Academic Psychiatry, 32, 87–91.
Lavikainen, J., Lahtinen, E., & Lehtinen, V. (2000). Public
health approach on mental health in Europe. Helsinki, Fin-
land: National Research and Development Centre for
Welfare and Health (STAKES), Ministry of Social Affairs
and Health.
Lawler, E. J. (2003). Interaction, emotion, and collective
identities. In P. J. Burke, T. J. Owens, R. T. Serpe, & P. A.
Thoits (Eds.), Advances in identity theory and research (pp.
135–150). New York, NY: Kluwer Academic/Plenum.
Leamy, M., Bird, V., Le Boutillier, C., Williams, J., & Slade,
M.
(2011). Conceptual framework for personal recovery in
mental health: Systematic review and narrative synthesis.
The British Journal of Psychiatry, 199, 445–452.
Lefley, H. P. (1996). Family caregiving in mental illness.
Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 625
Levine, I. S., & Ligenza, L. R. (2002). In their own voices:
Families in crisis: A focus group study of families of persons
with serious mental illness. Journal of Psychiatric Practice, 8,
344–353.
Lukens, E. P., Thorning, H., & Lohrer, S. (2004). Sibling
perspectives on severe mental illness: Reflections on self
and family. The American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 74,
489–501.
Malterud, K. (2001). Series: Qualitative research: Standards,
challenges, and guidelines. The Lancet, 358, 483–488.
Marsh, D., Lefley, H., Evans-Rhodes, D., Ansell, V.,
Doerzbacher, B., LaBarbera, L., Paluzzi, J. E. (1996). The
family experience of mental illness: Evidence for resilience.
Psychiatric Rehabilitation Journal, 20, 3–12.
Mays, N., & Pope, C. (2000). Assessing quality in qualitative
research. British Medical Journal, 320, 50–52.
Millier, A., Schmidt, U., Angermeyer, M. C., Chauhan, D.,
Murthy, V., Toumi, M., Cadi-Soussi, N. (2014). Humanis-
tic burden in schizophrenia: A literature review. Journal
of Psychiatric Research, 54, 85–93.
Moher, D., Liberati, A., Tetzlaff, J., & Altman, D. G. (2009).
Preferred Reporting Items for Systematic Reviews and
Meta-analyses: The PRISMA statement. PLoS Medicine, 6,
e1000097.
Muhlbauer, S. A. (2002). Navigating the storm of mental ill-
ness: Phases in the family’s journey. Qualitative Health Re-
search, 12, 1076–1092.
National Alliance for Caregiving & AARP (2009). Caregiving
in
the U.S. 2009. Bethesda, MD: Author.
Newman, S., Simonds, L. M., & Billings, J. (2011). A narrative
analysis investigating the impact of first episode psychosis
on siblings’ identity. Psychosis-Psychological Social and Inte-
grative Approaches, 3, 216–225.
O’Donnell, A. T., Muldoon, O. T., Blaylock, D. L., Stevenson,
C., Bryan, D., Reicher, S. D., Pehrson, S. (2016). ‘Some-
thing that unites us all’: Understandings of St. Patrick’s Day
parades as representing the Irish national group. Journal of
Community and Applied Social Psychology, 26, 61–74.
Onken, S. J., Craig, C. M., Ridgway, P., Ralph, R. O., & Cook,
J. A. (2007). An analysis of the definitions and elements of
recovery: A review of the literature. Psychiatric Rehabilita-
tion Journal, 31, 9–22.
Páez, D., & Rimé, B. (2014). Collective emotional gatherings:
Their impact upon identity fusion, shared beliefs and social
integration. In C. Von Scheve & M. Salmela (Eds.),
Collective emotions, (pp. 204-216). Oxford, UK: Oxford
University Press
Parabiaghi, A., Bonetto, C., Rugger, M., Lasalvia, A., & Leere,
M. (2006). Severe and persistent mental illness: A useful
definition for priorizing community-based mental health
service intervention. Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epide-
miology, 41, 457–463.
Pearson, V. (1993). Families in China: An undervalued re-
source for mental health? Journal of Family Therapy, 15,
163–185.
Penny, E., Newton, E., & Larkin, M. (2009). Whispering on
the water: British Pakistani families’ experiences of sup-
port from an early intervention service for first-episode
psychosis. Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology, 40, 969–987.
Phelan, J. C., Bromet, E. J., & Link, B. G. (1998). Psychiatric
illness and family stigma. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 24,
115–126.
Reicher, S. D. (1987). Crowd behaviour as social action. In J.
C. Turner, M. A. Hogg, P. J. Oakes, S. D. Reicher, & M. S.
Wetherell (Eds.), Rediscovering the social group: A
self-categorization theory (pp. 171–202). Oxford, UK: Basil
Blackwell.
Reiss, D., & Oliveri, M. E. (1980). Family paradigm and family
coping: A proposal for linking the family’s intrinsic adap-
tive capacities to its responses to stress. Family Relations,
431–444.
Richardson, M., Cobham, V., Murray, J., & McDermott, B.
(2011). Parents’ grief in the context of adult child mental
illness: A qualitative review. Clinical Child and Family Psy-
chology Review, 14, 28–43.
Rosa, E. M., & Tudge, J. (2013). Urie Bronfenbrenner’s the-
ory of human development: Its evolution from ecology to
bioecology. Journal of Family Theory & Review, 5, 243–258.
Rowe, J. (2012). Great expectations: A systematic review of
the literature on the role of family carers in severe mental
illness, and their relationships and engagement with pro-
fessionals. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing,
19, 70–82.
Sani, F. (2012). Group identification, social relationships, and
health. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The
social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 21–37). New
York, NY: Psychology Press.
Saunders, J. C. (2003). Families living with severe mental
illness: A literature review. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,
24, 175–198.
Saunders, J. C., & Byrne, M. M. (2002). A thematic analysis of
families living with schizophrenia. Archives of Psychiatric
Nursing, 16, 217–223.
Scabini, E., & Manzi, C. (2011). Family processes and identity.
In S. J. Schwartz, K. Luyckx, & V. L. Vignoles (Eds.), Hand-
book of identity theory and research (pp. 565–584). New York,
NY: Springer.
Schon, U.-K., Denhov, A., & Topor, A. (2009). Social relation-
ships as a decisive factor in recovery from severe mental ill-
ness. International Journal of Social Psychiatry, 55, 336–347.
Schwartz, S. J. (2005). A new identity for identity research:
Recommendations for expanding and refocusing the
identity literature. Journal of Adolescent Research, 20,
293–308.
Seeman, M. (1988). The family and schizophrenia. Human
Medicine, 4, 96–100.
Sin, J., Moone, N., & Harris, P. (2008). Siblings of individuals
with first-episode psychosis: Understanding their experi-
ences and needs. Journal of Psychosocial Nursing and Mental
Health Services, 46, 33–40.
Spears, R. (2011). Group identities: The social identity per-
spective. In S. J. Schwartz, K. Luyckx, & V. L. Vignoles
(Eds.), Handbook of identity theory and research (pp.
201–224). New York, NY: Springer.
Stålberg, G., Ekerwald, H., & Hultman, C. (2004). Siblings of
patients with schizophrenia: Sibling bond, coping patterns,
and fear of possible schizophrenia heredity. Schizophrenia
Bulletin, 30, 445–458.
Stein, C., & Wemmerus, V. (2001). Searching for a normal
life: Personal accounts of adults with schizophrenia, their
parents and well-siblings. American Journal of Community
Psychology, 29, 725–746.
Stevenson, C., McNamara, N., & Muldoon, O. (2014).
Stigmatised identity and service usage in disadvantaged
Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.626
communities: Residents’, community workers’ and service
providers’ perspectives. Journal of Community & Applied
Social Psychology, 24, 453–466.
Substance Abuse and Mental Health Services Administration
(2013). Results from the 2012 National Survey on Drug Use and
Health: Mental Health Findings (Rep. HHS Publication No.
(SMA) 13-4805). Rockville, MD: Author.
Tajfel, H., & Turner, J. C. (1986). The social identity theory of
inter-group behavior. In S. Worchel & L. W. Austin (Eds.),
Psychology of intergroup relations (pp. 7–24). Chicago, IL:
Nelson-Hall.
Thomas, J., & Harden, A. (2008). Methods for the thematic
synthesis of qualitative research in systematic reviews.
BMC Medical Research Methodology, 8, 45.
Tong, A., Flemming, K., McInnes, E., Oliver, S., & Craig, J.
(2012). Enhancing transparency in reporting the synthesis
of qualitative research: ENTREQ. BMC Medical Research
Methodology, 12, 181.
Tong, A., Sainsbury, P., & Craig, J. (2007). Consolidated
criteria for reporting qualitative research (COREQ): A 32-
item checklist for interviews and focus groups. International
Journal for Quality in Health Care, 19, 349–357.
Turner, J. C. (1991). Social influence. Milton Keynes, UK:
Open
University Press.
Turner, J. C., Hogg, M. A., Oakes, P. J., Reicher, S. D., &
Wetherell, M. S. (1987). Rediscovering the social group: A
self-categorization theory. Oxford, UK: Basil Blackwell.
U.S. Department of Health and Human Services. (2004).
National consensus statement on mental health recovery.
Retrieved from http://mentalhealth.samhsa.gov/publica-
tions/allpubs/sma05-4129. 23-9-2015.
van der Sanden, R. L., Bos, A. E., Stutterheim, S. E., Pryor, J.
B., & Kok, G. (2013). Experiences of stigma by association
among family members of people with mental illness.
Rehabilitation Psychology, 58, 73.
Viladrich, P. J. (2005). El valor de los amores familiares [The
value of family love]. Madrid, Spain: Rialp.
Weimand, B. M., Hall-Lord, M. L., Sällström, C., & Hedelin,
B. (2013). Life-sharing experiences of relatives of persons
with severe mental illness: A phenomenographic study.
Scandinavian Journal of Caring Sciences, 27, 99–107.
Wisdom, J. P., Bruce, K., Saedi, G. A., Weis, T., & Green, C.
A.
(2008). ‘Stealing me from myself’: Identity and recovery in
personal accounts of mental illness. The Australian and New
Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, 42, 489–495.
World Health Organization. (2001). The World Health Report
2001—Mental health: New understanding, new hope. Geneva,
Switzerland: Author.
Yanos, P. T., Roe, D., & Lysaker, P. H. (2010). The impact of
illness identity on recovery from severe mental illness.
American Journal of Psychiatric Rehabilitation, 13, 73–93.
Zaman, W., & Fivush, R. (2013). Stories of parents and self:
Relations to adolescent attachment. Developmental
Psychology, 49, 2047–2056.
Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627
Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 627
http://mentalhealth.samhsa.gov/publications/allpubs/sma05-
4129. 23-9-2015
http://mentalhealth.samhsa.gov/publications/allpubs/sma05-
4129. 23-9-2015
Copyright of European Journal of Social Psychology is the
property of John Wiley & Sons,
Inc. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple
sites or posted to a listserv
without the copyright holder's express written permission.
However, users may print,
download, or email articles for individual use.
ORIGINAL PAPER
Family Influence in Recovery from Severe Mental Illness
Heather Michelle Aldersey • Rob Whitley
Received: 24 February 2014 / Accepted: 19 November 2014 /
Published online: 10 December 2014
� Springer Science+Business Media New York 2014
Abstract The aim of this study was to investigate the
perceived influence of family on recovery from severe
mental illness. 54 semi-structured interviews were con-
ducted with a diverse sample of people with severe mental
illness living in Montreal. Results indicated that family
both facilitated and impeded recovery processes. Specifi-
cally, family facilitated recovery through providing
(a) moral support, (b) practical support and (c) motivation
to recover. However family impeded recovery through
(a) acting as a stressor, (b) displaying stigma and lack of
understanding, and (c) forcing hospitalization. The study
indicates the importance of family psychoeducation in
promoting recovery.
Keywords Recovery � Family � Severe mental illness �
Canada � Quebec
Introduction
In recent years, definitions of recovery from severe mental
illness (SMI) have shifted from clinical perspectives
emphasizing symptom remission to more holistic per-
spectives that emphasize social and functional aspects of
life (Whitley and Drake 2010). In this context, recovery has
been defined as ‘‘living a satisfying, hopeful, and
contributing life, even when there are on-going limitations
caused by mental health problems’’ (Mental Health Com-
mission of Canada 2012, p. 15). In this sense, recovery is
an ongoing individual process toward improved quality of
life. This shifting perspective on recovery was led by
consumer/survivor groups seeking greater empowerment,
destigmatization and renewed hope for their future (Lefley
1997).
Much research indicates that aspects of the social
environment impact recovery from severe mental illness
(Schon et al. 2009; Topor et al. 2011). This research has
focused on areas including employment (Becker and Drake
2003), housing (Padgett 2007) and social connectedness
(Ware et al. 2007). One life domain which has received less
attention in the literature is the role of family. This may
represent an unwillingness amongst psychiatric researchers
to reopen a line of enquiry that was historically criticized
for implicitly stigmatizing, damaging and attacking family
members of people with mental illness (Luhrmann 2007).
This includes the now discredited notion of the
‘‘schizophrenogenic mother’’, which attributed mental ill-
ness to maternal overprotection and rejection (Bateson
et al. 1956; Neill 1990). These now outmoded views were
rooted in Freudian notions of dysfunctional family rela-
tionships being critical to mental illness onset, as well as
the post-war ‘liberation’ movements which perceived
families, especially parents, as a poisonous influence on
young adults (Laing 1967; Guarnaccia 1998). These
notions were rendered obsolete by careful research exam-
ining the relationship between parenting style and schizo-
phrenia (e.g. Hirsch and Leff 1975). That said, these
theories have left a tainted legacy that continues to per-
meate the practice and theory of psychiatry, with
researchers treading gingerly around family influences on
mental illness.
H. M. Aldersey (&)
School of Rehabilitation Therapy, Queen’s University, 31
George St., Louise D. Acton Building, Kingston, ON K7M 6A8,
Canada
e-mail: [email protected]; [email protected]
R. Whitley
Douglas Mental Health University Institute, 6875 LaSalle
Boulevard, Montreal, QC H4H 1R3, Canada
123
Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476
DOI 10.1007/s10597-014-9783-y
http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1007/s10597-014-
9783-y&domain=pdf
http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1007/s10597-014-
9783-y&domain=pdf
One area of the family that continues to be the object of
some research efforts in psychiatry is the influence of
‘‘expressed emotion’’ on mental illness. Expressed emotion
refers to criticism, hostility, and over involvement
expressed by close kin toward a relative with schizophrenia
(Jenkins 1991). EE reflects a shift ‘‘away from the pre-
vailing psychiatric assumptions concerning the etiological
relevance of psychopathological (i.e., so-called ‘‘schizo-
phrenogenic’’) family features to the identification of
everyday family features that might figure into the course
of major psychiatric disorder’’ (Jenkins 1991, p. 391). This
moved the focus away from investigating families as a risk
factor for onset, instead examining the role families might
play in perpetuating any psychiatric disorder. Indeed, some
research does suggest that families reflecting higher levels
of EE negatively impact the course of psychiatric disorder
(Docherty et al. 2011; Pharoah et al. 2010). Indeed, EE
continues to be a relevant concept among researchers, and
has been used as a measure in other linkages between
family and health. This includes studies of bipolar disorder,
major depression, eating disorders, alcoholism, diabetes,
childhood epilepsy, and myocardial infarction (Leff 2013).
Some parent and family members in the United States
organized themselves into a national movement known as
the National Alliance on Mental Illness (NAMI). This was
partly because they were frustrated with the blame attrib-
uted to families by the psychiatric profession (Harrington
2012). As witnessed by their publicity material, NAMI
advocates a biological basis of severe mental illness,
focusing more on the idea that this is a ‘‘brain disease’’ as
opposed to an illness with a biopsychosocial etiology
(Harrington 2012). Some research suggests that many
families remain invested in the biological model of SMI,
often in a manner which diminishes the family’s role in
aetiology or course of the illness (Callard et al. 2012;
Harrington 2012).
Until relatively recently, families have generally been
under a pathological gaze when examined by psychiatric
researchers. That said, researchers have begun to investi-
gate family as a resource for recovery, with some prom-
ising results. For example, Guarnaccia and Parra (1996)
argue that families often support recovery through the
provision of ‘‘instrumental help’’, which can be funds,
commodities, or logistical assistance to the family member
affected by mental illness. Similarly, Schon et al. (2009)
describe how families can provide practical assistance,
such as taking over chore responsibility, offering tempo-
rary housing, or cooking meals. In their study of recovery
from co-occurring severe mental illness and substance
abuse disorders, EnglandKennedy and Horton (2011) dis-
cuss family support for recovery, including ‘‘intangible
support,’’ or ‘‘emotional, structural, moral, spiritual, or
other interpersonal forms of encouragement’’ (p. 1225).
EnglandKennedy and Horton (2011) also argue that fami-
lies facilitate recovery by being available for their family
member, providing transportation, and voicing encourage-
ment. Topor et al. (2011) note that the simple continued
presence of family members is a form of support for
recovery as it is a ‘‘reminder of what the individual used to
be like and evidence of the fact that there is more to the
person than simply being a psychiatric patient’’ (p. 91).
With an increase in studies reflecting a more balanced
understanding of the family role, researchers have begun
identifying areas where family-related factors can both
facilitate and impede recovery. EnglandKennedy and
Horton (2011) argue that families can impede recovery
when there is a breakdown of trust and communication
between family members and their relation with SMI.
Family members can also negatively affect their relation
with SMI through negative actions and words. Some of
these problems originate from lack of information or mis-
information about mental illness among family members.
Other studies have noted that families can be detrimental to
the recovery process when they remain fixated on a helper
role and are unable to support an individual’s movement
toward autonomy and reciprocal relationships (Bradshaw
et al. 2007; Schon et al. 2009). In a study of individuals
experiencing severe mental illness, substance abuse, and
homelessness, Padgett et al. (2008) found that although
many family members could be a source of warmth and
nurturing, they could also reject and condemn their mem-
bers with mental illness, with their acceptance only con-
tingent on family notions of good behavior. Moreover, they
reported that family relationships could be strained when a
parent or sibling commits a participant for involuntary
treatment. Similarly, Gehart (2012) argues that many
individuals with mental illness are ‘‘estranged from family
and friends because of problems and incidents relating to
their symptoms, and often these support people are not
willing, interested, or available to participate in the
recovery process’’ (p. 452).
Some studies from different cultures have also shown
family to be a protective factor in recovery. Bresnahan
(2003) have argued that family involvement, acceptance
and support of individual members who develop SMI
reduce stress and increase resilience (Bresnahan 2003). A
study at a Nigerian psychiatric hospital found that family
involvement in treatment during hospitalisation was inde-
pendently associated with greater post-discharge appoint-
ment adherence in individuals with SMI (Adeponle et al.
2009).
Evidence suggests that families which are supported and
educated can better enhance their family member’s recovery.
One effective method for supporting and educating families
is the family psychoeducation (FPE) intervention. This is an
evidence-based practice that educates family members and
468 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476
123
friends about mental illness and how to help someone with a
psychiatric disorder. More than 30 randomized clinical trials
have demonstrated reduced relapse rates, improved patient
recovery, and improved family well-being for people with
SMI participating in FPE (McFarlane et al. 2003; Lincoln
et al. 2007; Lucksted et al. 2012).
In contrast to clinic-based FPE, there are also family-run
interventions to support and educate families that have
members with mental illness. Perhaps the most well-known
family-run model is the National Alliance on Mental Ill-
ness’ (NAMI) Family-to-Family (FTF) program. FTF is a
12-session course that covers a range of topics, including
emotional responses to mental illness, current information
on the major mental illnesses, research on the biology of
mental illness, and information on the evidence-based
practices that are most effective in promoting recovery
(Burland 1998; Lucksted et al. 2012). This information is
delivered to families by family members of an individual
living with mental illness. Research indicates that FTF can
reduce family anxiety, improve family problem-solving,
increase positive coping, and increase family knowledge
(Lucksted et al. 2012). Although the NAMI FTF program
originated in the United States, it is implemented in some
provinces in Canada, including Quebec (ASMFMH 2014).
This brief introduction indicates that the research litera-
ture on family influence on mental illness has evolved from a
solely pathological emphasis towards examination of family
as a resource for recovery. The present study is conducted in
the spirit of this shift in emphasis. The aim of the study is to
assess the perceived influence that family has on recovery
from the perspective of people living with severe mental
illness. Conducted from a position of equipoise, the study
attempts to elicit perceived barriers and facilitators to
recovery related to family, in a grounded qualitative inves-
tigation of people with severe mental illness.
Methods
Participants and Recruitment
54 people (26 women) living with a diagnosis of severe
mental illness were recruited to partake in a semi-struc-
tured interview about recovery. Participants were recruited
from three Montreal psychiatric outpatient clinics. Partic-
ipant inclusion criteria included: (a) must have had a
diagnosis of schizophrenia, major depression, schizoaf-
fective disorder or bi-polar disorder during the last 5 years;
(b) this must have lasted at least 3 years; (c) must currently
be using mental health or rehabilitative services; (d) must
be able to give informed consent; (e) must speak either
English or French; (f) must be 18 years of age or older; and
(g) must not currently be an in-patient.
Procedures
Mental health clinicians identified potential participants
from their clientele who fell into the study inclusion cri-
teria. They then asked the potential participants if they
would consider being involved in a research study on
‘recovery’. The details of those assenting were then passed
on to a member of the research team, who contacted the
person to further explain the study. Clinicians who assisted
in the recruitment of participants were aware of the
inclusion criteria of the study and used medical records and
charts to ascertain diagnosis.
After a researcher completely explained the study to the
participant, the participant was asked if he or she would
like to participate. Those answering in the affirmative gave
written informed consent for their participation. Consent
forms and study protocol were approved by the McGill
University research ethics board prior to the beginning of
the study. All data were de-identified and pseudonyms
were created for each participant. Participants were com-
pensated $20 for their time.
Interviews were conducted at a time and place of par-
ticipants’ choosing between 2011 and 2013. Locations
ranged from the participant’s home, university/hospital
offices, and neutral spaces such as a park or coffee shop.
Participants also chose the preferred language of their
interview (English or French). The aim of interviews was
to elicit individual perspectives on recovery in general.
Questions specifically probed for the role of family in
defining, facilitating, and impeding recovery.
Research assistants were trained in semi-structured
interview techniques, and they conducted the majority of
the interviews. Through the data collection process, the
second author (RW) listened to a sizable portion of the
audio-recordings to give further feedback on interviewing
techniques to the research assistants. In addition to the
semi-structured interview protocol a small socio-demo-
graphics form was used to collect basic demographic data
such as age, gender, marital status and parenthood. The
research assistants were trained to quickly scan demo-
graphic responses in order to integrate them into the course
of the interview—a recommended strategy in qualitative
studies (Maxwell 2005). Interviews typically lasted from
60 to 120 min, with the scope and pace of the interview
controlled by the respondent. For example, there were
pauses and breaks during the interviews, if the participant
so desired. All interviews were audio-recorded and
transcribed.
Analysis
As already noted, the second author (RW) listened to
portions of each interview directly after it occurred for
Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 469
123
quality control and feedback purposes. The insights gained
from this quality control served as the initial impetus for
the further examination of family as an important aspect of
recovery. Upon completion of data collection, we imported
all interview transcripts into Atlas-ti qualitative data ana-
lysis software. Research assistants initially coded all tran-
scripts for any themes falling under the broad category of
‘‘family’’. The first author (HA) then engaged in open-
coding within the family categorization, marking any
notable sub-themes for further examination. Both authors
then utilized the code manager function in Atlas-ti to
identify codes that occurred most frequently. Both authors
then discussed the open codes in light of code frequencies
and qualitative content of coded data and collectively
distilled the most salient codes into the six themes pre-
sented below. Transcripts were then coded according to
these six themes by the first author.
Results
As noted in the methods section, we recruited 54 people (26
women). Participants fell within four broad ethno-racial
groups: (1) Anglophone Euro-Canadian (n = 10); (2)
Francophone Euro-Canadian (n = 18); (3) Anglophone
African/Caribbean (n = 15); (4) Francophone African/
Caribbean (n = 11). Groups 3 and 4 contained a mixture of
first and second generation immigrants. Participants’ age
ranged from 20 to 69 years with a mean age of 40. 37 par-
ticipants (69 %) were single, 7 participants (13 %) were in a
relationship (dating someone or engaged), 5 participants
(9 %) were married, and 5 participants (9 %) were divorced
or separated. 14 participants (26 %) had children. Interest-
ingly, although the sample of participants was diverse across
age, gender, and ethno-cultural background, we were unable
to identify any discernible patterns specific to any one group
related to family-related variables. Moreover, our data did
not indicate key differences of family as a facilitator or
barrier depending on family member type (e.g., spouse,
sibling, parent); yet this may also be an important topic to
examine in future studies. Rather, the themes given below
were present across all of the participant characteristic
groups, and represent common barriers and facilitators to
recovery, as related to family.
For ease of comprehension, the results are divided into two
separate sections. The first details significant ways in which
family acted as a facilitator to recovery; the second details
ways in which family acted as an impediment to recovery.
Facilitators
Three factors emerged as significant facilitators of recov-
ery, as perceived by participants in this study. We label
these factors (a) moral support; (b) practical support;
(c) family as a motivating factor for recovery.
Moral Support
Moral support from family was manifested in a number of
different ways in the recovery process for participants.
First, respondents remarked that simply having family
‘‘there’’ for them (either physically present or otherwise in
communication) was a positive influence on recovery.
Family presence enabled participants to understand that
they are not alone in their recovery efforts and that there
are other people that care about them. This family presence
appeared to provide the constancy and stability that many
respondents reported as necessary for recovery. Partici-
pants cited the importance of being able to trust and confide
in their family members throughout the recovery process.
Respondents often characterized their family members as
‘‘loving’’ and ‘‘supportive’’. In the context of social support
from families, many echoed Justine, a 20-year old fran-
cophone Euro-Canadian who said ‘‘if something happens,
they’re always gonna be there.’’
More tangibly, participants cited visits and phone calls
from family in the hospital and in their homes as important
forms of support. Interestingly, telephone conversations
and visits were perceived to be of benefit to recovery by not
addressing issues surrounding mental illness. Rather, con-
versations or mutual exchanges about everyday life helped
many consumers feel ‘‘normal’’ or forget about their ill-
ness. As Alice, a 34-year old Anglophone African/Carib-
bean, remarked:
I think definitely the support from friends and family
helps a lot. When you get visitors, phone calls, like
that is one thing for myself; typically when I am get-
ting a lot better. I just spend time on the phone in the
hospital; I literally sit down in the booth for like hours
just talking on the phone because communication with
the outside world, knowing that I have friends and
family that care. Even if they can’t come and visit, but
just doing what I would do at home; talking on the
phone. Just communicating, knowing what is going on
in their lives, they know what I am doing. That support
and just knowing that you have people that support
you and care about you and love you. That helps a lot.
Oftentimes, participants, like John, a 41-year old
Anglophone African–Caribbean, noted that in addition to
visiting their member in the hospital, family members can
assist recovery by getting their relation out of the house and
better connected with the local community:
My brother he take me out the other night, he take me
out and buy me a beer, so next time I say I wanna go
470 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476
123
downtown, and play pool, just to be interactive with
people make me feel alive again, not like a crazy
person.
The data indicate that family can further provide social
support for recovery through the rationalization or nor-
malization of mental illness. Respondents argued that
family members have helped them to put mental illness in
perspective, to see it as any other type of health problem.
Family members played an important role in helping par-
ticipants understand aspects of their mental illness, often-
times discussing family history to provide insight about
potential genetic factors of mental illness. Many respon-
dents noted their own surprise that their family members
accepted the diagnosis of mental illness and either under-
stood or made efforts to understand the mental illness and
its appropriate treatment. As Jennifer, 48-year old Anglo-
phone Euro-Canadian noted:
You have to accept it, and you have to be happy. I
could’ve had a house, I could’ve worked, but my
mother-in-law said to me, ‘‘be happy with what you
have’’ because I worked before, I worked for ten
years, so I was able to get a little pension that I’m
supposed to have to help my family. […] A lot of
people are sick; it’s not your fault she said.
Finally, further support from families is evidenced
through the encouragement of consumers to continue with
their treatment. This could be by advising the family
member to continue taking his or her medication, telling
him or her to continue attending psychiatric appointments
or sessions at rehabilitation centers, or encouraging him or
her to abstain from alcohol, drugs, or unhealthy
relationships.
Practical Support
Although moral support was the most pervasive type of
support provided by family that was cited in this study,
many participants also highlighted practical support from
family as key to their recovery. Family often provides
practical support in the form of resources for participants
during their recovery. Financial support came through the
provision of housing, paying a separate rent for the indi-
vidual, providing meals, giving pocket money, or buying
the individual gifts. Financial assistance is often an
important facilitator to recovery, given that many respon-
dents were unable to obtain or hold a job. Michel, a 40-year
old Francophone African–Caribbean notes that his family
‘‘always take me out to eat. […] They bought me things.
They bought me presents. They have really helped me.’’
In addition to financial support, respondents noted that
family provides other forms of practical support to aid in
their recovery. This can be anything from providing
transportation to the store or to doctor’s appointments to
helping the individual fill out forms or get registered in
school programs. Participants also discussed when family
members would take over their familial responsibilities and
household chores during periods of illness when they were
unable to do them. Adam, a 35-year old Anglophone
African–Caribbean remarked: ‘‘They’ll make sure that I
have the support—the medical support—that my bills are
paid, that my dog is taken care of, that if I need anything –
well, everything. They do everything.’’
Family as a Motivation for Recovery
The data indicate that the mere presence of family can
often influence recovery without explicit effort. Specifi-
cally, participants cited family as an intrinsic motivator
behind their efforts toward recovery. In some cases,
respondents like Peter, a 41-year old Anglophone African–
Caribbean, focused on recovery because they saw this as a
path to having a family in the future.
It took me time because I don’t want to marry
somebody that will say ‘I don’t really know that I
married a sick person,’ do you understand because
when I get sick, will that person really care for me?
And will they say, ha, this guy. …Maybe one time I
will go off, that is if I am kind of sick. So it took me
time… But getting married…It excites me, it mean I
want to have kids; I want to make family.
Results related to family as a motivator for recovery show
that participants were not cynical about families and indeed
saw the creation or maintenance of family as an important
component of individual recovery. For example, some
respondents aspired to having a spouse and/or children and
believed that this would be the ultimate marker that they
were in recovery. For others, like Joe, a 45-year old Anglo-
phone African/Caribbean, it was the desire to provide for
their existing family that motivated them to recovery.
I am teaching them not to give up; you fight, fight, fight
and fight. Until you can’t fight anymore. Oh yeah, I
have a reason to keep going: it is my kids. … And when
they see me struggle, some days I struggle to go to
work, to do that. I do it and then come back home. And
they know how hard it is for me, but when I see their
face and they smile, it helps me. Like I just didn’t give
up and say ok, fine I quit. No, I keep going. So, no, you
need that. My motivation, you asked me that before, is
my kids.
Participants in this study clearly showed that just as
parents can have an influence on their children’s health and
wellbeing; children can also have an influence the health
Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 471
123
and wellbeing of the adults in their family. Francine, a
61-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean told us about
her ultimate motivator for recovery:
I have a grandson, and my grandson is four years old.
And I would like to know him more and do things for
him and with him; you never know what can happen in
life. You know, maybe his mother might get sick and
never know what can happen. I want to be able to be
there for him. So I want to keep myself healthy, so I
am available if a problem arises and boom: there I am.
For still others, like Luke, a 37-year old Anglophone Euro-
Canadian, recovery was a way to reconnect with family whom
they had hurt during their experience with mental illness.
I’d spend my days and nights drinking and smoking
weed and cigarettes and getting into trouble and not
having a very good relationship with my family and
friends and it was the wrong path. It’s the opposite of
the path that I’ve been taking now. Making amends
with family and friends and trying to be there for
them and trying to stay out of trouble and be pro-
ductive is just so much more important than it ever
was before because I wasted so much time.
Barriers
Three factors emerged from the data as significant barriers
to recovery. Barriers exist when family (a) acts as a
stressor; (b) displays stigma and lack of understanding; or
(c) forces hospitalization.
Family as a Source of Stress
The results indicate that stress from family can come from
both intentional actions or from less intentional stressors.
Participants noted numerous common sources of stress. These
include family members being judgemental, making the
individual feel weak or incapable, or speaking to the family
member as if he or she is a child. Participants noted that they
became stressed when family members saw different life
paths for them, pushing them in directions they did not want to
go, particularly as it relates to education, career, marriage, or
children. Similarly, participants reported stress when family
membersdisagreedwitheverydaychoices,forexample eating
or dressing habits. Divorce and other family conflicts were
also seen as stressful and an impediment to recovery. Some
participants reported that their recovery gathered pace when
family members moved out. Marie, a 58-year old Franco-
phone Euro-Canadian stated:
I got sick again after, because my sons came back to
the house and that went very bad. It caused me to get
sick again. […] Then, at a given moment, I was
capable of saying to my son, ‘‘I will give you X many
months to find an apartment.’’ So, to find solutions to
the problems I was facing. Then, when he left for his
own apartment… he started doing better, and me as
well. This was a something that really helped me.
Participants were influenced by the illness, suicide, or
accidental death of family members, or the feeling of
responsibility to provide and care for family members.
Claire, a 42-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean,
demonstrates an important theme: Family is important, but
family responsibility can also become overwhelming.
I would like more independence. It is not really
preventing recovery, but I would like more indepen-
dence but I am torn between like familial obligations
cause my brother just went through a separation. My
mother’s health isn’t the greatest. No I have a feeling
like that they need me around, even though suppos-
edly I am not all there or whatever that they think, if
they need me. You know, I don’t want to desert them.
[…]You know, it is my family.
Many participants reduced contact with stressful family
members. However most participants (like Claire above)
accepted family members as important components in their
lives and did not see lessening responsibility or reducing
contact with family as a viable option to facilitate recovery.
Stigma and Lack of Understanding
Some participants like Francine, a 61-year old Anglophone
African–Caribbean, noted that within their family they felt
stigmatized because of their mental illness and that this was
a barrier to recovery.
Now there is a big stigma of mental illness when you
don’t know about it. When you don’t know about it, it
is the end of the world for certain members of the
family. And my daughter falls into that category. She
has not educated herself in my illness. And she views
it like a plague; like she gets too close to it she is going
to get it. … She avoids me because she doesn’t want to
be associated with me. She thinks it is bad and she
doesn’t want people to know that her mother is sick. If
she has a friend, if her friends see her with me, she
doesn’t want. She is ashamed if I would react in a way
that would not be normal to her. … So when she sees
me, she sees me in areas that are very remote; very,
very, places where her friends wouldn’t come to.
Because of the stigma associated with mental illness,
participants reported that family members would be
ashamed of their member in recovery, would deny that
472 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476
123
member actually had a mental illness, and would try to hide
the mental illness from the extended family or the wider
community for fear of a ruined family reputation. Some
participants noted that stigma may also have a cultural
basis for them, as they experienced stigma among family in
their community of origin (e.g. Haiti) more than in Canada.
Participants noted that they experienced barriers to recovery
when their family did not understand or did not make efforts to
understand their experience with mental illness. Family would
deny that an individual had mental illness or would not believe
that mental illness was the reason behind an individual’s
behavior. One participant noted that her father insisted that she
was just ‘‘making it all up’’. Sometimes, participants reported
that their family members would understand neither the etiol-
ogy of the individual’s specific diagnosis nor the individual’s
experience with the diagnosis and treatment. Anne, a 34-year
old Anglophone African/Caribbean, notes.
Like I invited my dad more than once to come to a
doctor’s appointment with me and he is always late and
this and that. So he never made it. And it would be nice
if my family could be more informative. Like get
themselves informed, find out what the causes are of
bipolarism, like how to deal with it. Like come, attend a
workshop or whatever. Read stuff. Like I had my
cousin, he was really helpful. And he still is. He went
online and he read up about it. And he informed him-
self. Like do stuff like that. Don’t just think it is because
I am not taking my medication and that is where it all
starts. And that is where it all ends. That is not it. Inform
yourself and find out about the illness. See what causes
it. See what cannot cause it and stuff like that and how
you can help and how you can be supportive. And stop
just passing the buck and thinking oh, it is because of
your friends, oh it is because of whatever, past rela-
tionships. It is not, and don’t take the blame on for
yourselves, too. Because family stress also adds to it.
As indicated above, participants noted a need for increased
family education about mental illness and how to best
support the family member in his or her recovery. Although
many participants noted a lack of understanding from
family members, many others noted how their family truly
made efforts to understand the mental illness by talking to
doctors or looking things up on the internet. Others noted
that their family members, to their surprise, did actually
understand mental illness and this facilitated recovery.
Family Forcing Hospitalization
This is the theme which was the most difficult to classify as
a facilitator or a barrier. Participants were quite divided
about whether forcing hospitalization was a barrier or a
facilitator, though many saw it more as a barrier. The data
indicated that family members often play a key role in
detecting mental illness symptom onset and/or initiating
treatment. Participants that were forcibly or voluntarily
hospitalized often noted that it was their family that either
called the police or ambulance or drove the individual to
the hospital to have them admitted. When it was considered
a barrier to recovery, participants like George, a 40-year
old Francophone African/Caribbean, believed that they had
been unjustly hospitalized.
I had an altercation with my two sisters and they
conspired against me. They signed a paper that forced
me to go back to the hospital. Just for a small dis-
cussion about nothing. It’s my sisters who made me
return to the hospital under a false motive.
Some participants admitted that they were more likely to talk
to friends about their mental illness than their family as they
feared that the family would rush to have them hospitalized,
rather than just listen to them. Participants often indicated
feeling a sense of betrayal when family members initiate
treatment. This sentiment is well expressed by Anne below, a
34-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean.
And my dad like dragged me back there one time. I
went with my dad and my friend and my friend
promised me that no, we are not going admit you
back. And my dad is like ‘yeah, we are not.’ And then
you are waiting in the waiting room and it was taking
so long. And he went behind my back and he went in
and he asked, he commanded to see my doctor. And
she came out and he came out and they both dragged
me basically like on my butt saying ‘oh you are not
taking your meds, you are not taking your meds and
all.’ And it is just like yes I am. They put me back in
and they increased the dosage.
As we note above, although more respondents noted forced
hospitalization as a barrier, other individuals were grateful
to their family for taking them to hospital when in crisis.
Jean-Claude, a 25-year old Francophone African/Carib-
bean, felt that such a hospitalization was a pivotal and
positive force in his recovery.
They brought me to the hospital because when my
father saw that I wasn’t leaving my room, and
because I was keeping my distance from everyone,
and because I hardly ever spoke. I wanted to flee, and
I had just taken my things and ran outside. My father
ran behind me, excuse me to say this, but he was in
his boxers in the winter. He ran behind me. After,
when he brought me back to the house, I became
aggressive. Then, after that he was a little scared so
he had no choice but to call the police or the
Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 473
123
ambulance. Then the police came and they brought
me to the hospital. It was that day that my recovery
began.
Discussion
These findings demonstrated that family can be a facilitator
of recovery by providing moral support, practical support,
and by serving as an intrinsic motivation for recovery. Far
from being cynical about family, most respondents in this
study truly loved and appreciated having family in their
lives and considered this as an essential aspect of recovery.
Yet, family could also be a barrier through stress, stigma,
and lack of understanding. Many participants reported that
forced hospitalizations initiated by a family member were
inimical to recovery, though others saw this as a positive
nodal point in their recovery journey.
Participants in our study reported that criticism or over-
involvement from family members increased their stress
and worked against recovery. Contrariwise, warmth and
positive regard from family members was considered as a
facilitator of well-being. These findings are somewhat
consistent with the extant literature on expressed emotion,
indicating that emotional expression within families can
indeed have an impact on recovery (Wearden et al. 2000).
However expressed emotion theory is insufficient in
explaining the complete findings from this study. We
identified numerous facilitators to recovery unrelated to
emotional expression, for example practical and instru-
mental support. As such, our results caution against an
overreliance on theories of expressed emotion in explain-
ing the relationship between family dynamics and
recovery.
Findings around family as a barrier indicated that
recovery-oriented concepts such as autonomy and agency
can be complicated by family ties and family norms of
reciprocity and duty. Likewise, some of the participants’
reports of paternalistic and infantilizing family perspec-
tives indicated that some families may still possess out-
dated notions of mental illness, believing in the limited
capacity of the consumer to lead a self-directed life.
This demonstrated the ongoing need and desire for
improved mental health literacy among family members.
To date, families have gained knowledge of mental illness
through various arenas, including interventions such as
family psychoeducation and NAMI’s peer-led Family to
Family program. These interventions have been shown to
be effective in increasing knowledge and improving
mental health literacy (McFarlane et al. 2003; Lincoln
et al. 2007; Lucksted et al. 2012). However critics of
family interventions argue that they are often prescriptive,
with some commentators noting that the ‘‘content of many
of the most empirically validated family interventions
were designed in the 1970 s and 1980 s and embrace
more of a ‘successful management of a chronic illness’
theme rather than a recovery orientation’’ (Glynn et al.
2006, p. 455). Our findings, especially those regarding the
importance of autonomy and agency, support the con-
tention that family interventions must ‘‘consistently reflect
the mental health recovery paradigm to ensure that the
intervention…address consumers’ and family members’
real-life concerns and aspirations’’ (Lucksted et al. 2012,
p. 112).
Our results indicated the importance of listening and
honoring consumer preferences about family involvement
in recovery, rather than assuming that family is either a
universally positive or negative force. This finding con-
verges with other studies showing that most people with
severe mental illness desire some sort of family involve-
ment, though a substantial minority do not (Cohen et al.
2013). When revising family interventions to better reflect
a recovery orientation, it might be appropriate to put an
even greater emphasis on the importance of consumer
choice and agency regarding the involvement of family.
Revised or novel interventions should include ways to
assess how exactly consumers want their families to be
involved in their recovery (if at all).
Our data also suggest that family interventions might
better emphasize the importance of mutuality in relation-
ships, highlighting the importance of contribution rather
than just receiving aid in family relationships. Indeed, in
one study, families that ‘‘emphasized the importance of
giving rather than just receiving were related to increased
optimism about recovery as well as increased self-confi-
dence and self-esteem’’ (Pernice-Duca 2010, p. 22).
Although we argue here that family has the potential to
greatly impact individual recovery efforts, it is also
important to note that an individual’s recovery may, in
turn, have great impact on the family. This can lessen
family stress and caregiver burden (Lefley 1997) and
enable the individual in recovery to contribute to overall
family economics, wellbeing, and quality of life.
Consumer agency is also important in determining the
most appropriate role for family involvement, given that
our results demonstrated that the very same family of a
consumer can function as both a protective and a risk factor
for recovery. Related future research might examine how a
provider, a consumer, and/or a family member could
identify what is helpful or harmful within the family sys-
tem. Emerging patterns will likely vary depending on
individual-level factors, such as family characteristics or
severity of illness and will in turn lead to new research
questions that further research could examine. Finally, our
data did not indicate key differences of family as a facili-
tator or barrier depending on family member type (e.g.,
474 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476
123
spouse, sibling, parent); yet this may also be an important
topic to examine in future studies.
Limitations of the Study
This study has numerous limitations. First, we did not
complement our interviews with observational methods
examining in situ interactions of participants with their
family members. Additional observational methods would
have allowed us to triangulate data to corroborate patient
perspectives. Second, this study was conducted solely from
the point of view of the consumers of mental health ser-
vices. Thus, the findings presented in this article represent
the viewpoint of one subset of the family. Further studies
would be wise to interview both consumers and other
family members in order to get a more balanced view of
the role of family in the recovery process. Indeed, families
may have very different perspectives on the facilitators and
barriers that they may present in the recovery process, and
this is an equally important perspective that we must take
into consideration when evaluating and improving family
and consumer interventions for recovery. Finally, we did
not sample individuals based on experience of family
interventions. Indeed none of the participants reported
being involved in any form of family intervention. Further
research may need to assess how far such interventions are
consistent with the recovery model and related concepts
such as agency, autonomy and choice. In spite of these
limitations, we believe that this study provides useful
insight about the role of family in the recovery process.
Conclusion
In conclusion, this article described family as a crucial
component of recovery from severe mental illness. With
this research, we strive to contribute to the ongoing shift in
pathological-modeled research to focus on more positive,
solutions-based scholarship, looking at how to build upon
naturally-existing resources to facilitate recovery from
severe mental illness. Our data indicate that family can
provide important moral and practical support and can
serve as a motivating force for recovery. But the data also
indicate that family members can be a source of stress, lack
understanding, and force their member with mental illness
into the hospital against his or her will. We hope that this
knowledge will be useful to clinicians working with
patients and families, ultimately enhancing recovery and
well-being for people with severe mental illness.
Acknowledgments We would like to express appreciation to the
clinicians and consumers whose participation made this study
possi-
ble. We also gratefully acknowledge Marie-Eve Boucher, Anna
Miller, and Aldric Reid for their work as research assistants on
this
project. We would like to thank the Canadian Institutes of
Health
Research who funded this research through an Open Operating
Grant
(231520).
References
Adeponle, A. B., Thombs, B. D., Adelekan, M. L., & Kirmayer,
L.
(2009). Family participation in treatment, post-discharge
appointment and medication adherence at a Nigerian psychiatric
hospital. British Journal of Psychiatry, 194, 86–87. doi:10.1192/
bjp.bp.108.052217.
ASMFMH. (2014). About Les Amis de la Santé Mentale.
Retrieved
from http://www.asmfmh.org/?page_id=506. Accessed on Janu-
ary 28, 2014.
Bateson, G., Jackson, D. D., Haley, J., & Weakland, J. (1956).
Toward a theory of schizophrenia. Behavioral Science, 1(4),
251–254.
Becker, D. R., & Drake, R. E. (2003). A working life for people
with
severe mental illness. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Bradshaw, W., Armour, M. P., & Roseborough, D. (2007).
Finding a
place in the world: The experience of recovery from severe
mental illness. Qualitative Social Work, 6, 27–47.
Bresnahan, M. (2003). Geographical variation in incidence,
course,
and outcome of schizophrenia: A comparison of developing and
developed countries. In R. Murray, P. Jones, E. Susser, J. Os,
M.
Cannon, et al. (Eds.), The epidemiology of schizophrenia.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Burland, J. (1998). Family-to-family: A trauma and recovery
model
of family education. New Directions for Mental Health
Services,
77, 33–41.
Callard, F., Rose, D., Hanif, E. L., Quigley, J., Greenwood, K.,
&
Wykes, T. (2012). Holding blame at bay? 0Gene talk0 in family
members’ accounts of schizophrenia aetiology. BioSocieties, 7,
273–293.
Cohen, A. N., Drapalski, A. L., Glynn, S. M., Medoff, D., Fang,
L. J.,
& Dixon, L. B. (2013). Preferences for family involvement in
care among consumers with serious mental illness. Psychiatric
Services, 64(3), 257–263.
Docherty, N. M., St-Hilaire, A., Aakre, J. M., Seghers, J. P.,
McCleery, A., & Divilbiss, M. (2011). Anxiety interacts with
expressed emotion criticism in the prediction of psychotic
symptom exacerbation. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 37(3), 611–618.
EnglandKennedy, E. S., & Horton, S. (2011). ‘‘Everything that I
thought that they would be, they weren’t:’’ Family systems as
support and impediment to recovery. Social Science and
Medicine, 73, 1222–1229.
Gehart, D. R. (2012). The mental health recovery movement and
family therapy, part II: A collaborative, appreciative approach
for supporting mental health recovery. Journal of Marital &
Family Therapy, 38(3), 443–457.
Glynn, S. M., Cohen, A. N., Dixon, L. B., & Niv, N. (2006).
The
potential impact of the recovery movement on family interven-
tions for schizophrenia: Opportunities and obstacles. Schizo-
phrenia Bulletin, 32(3), 451–463.
Guarnaccia, P. J. (1998). Multicultural experiences of family
caregiving: A study of African American, European American,
and Hispanic American families. In H. Lefley (Ed.), Families
Coping with Mental Illness: The cultural context. San
Francisco:
Jossey-Bass Publishers.
Guarnaccia, P. J., & Parra, P. (1996). Ethnicity, social status,
and
families’ experiences of caring for a mentally ill family
member.
Community Mental Health Journal, 32, 243–260.
Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 475
123
http://dx.doi.org/10.1192/bjp.bp.108.052217
http://dx.doi.org/10.1192/bjp.bp.108.052217
http://www.asmfmh.org/?page_id=506
Harrington, A. (2012). The art of medicine, the fall of the
schizophrenogenic mother. The Lancet, 379, 1292–1293.
Hirsch, R., & Leff, J. P. (1975). Abnormalities in the parents of
schizophrenics: A review of the literature and an investigation
of
communication defects and deviances. New York: Oxford
University Press.
Jenkins, J. H. (1991). Anthropology, expressed emotion, and
schizo-
phrenia. Ethos, 19, 387–431.
Laing, R. D. (1967). The Politics of Experience.
Harmondsworth:
Penguin.
Leff, J. (2013). Expressed emotion in 100 words. The British
Journal
of Psychiatry, 202, 335.
Lefley, H. P. (1997). The consumer recovery vision: Will it
alleviate
family burden? American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 67(2),
210–219.
Lincoln, T. M., Wilhelm, K., & Nestoriuc, Y. (2007).
Effectiveness of
psychoeducation for relapse, symptoms, knowledge, adherence,
and functioning in psychotic disorders: A meta-analysis.
Schizo-
phrenia Research, 96, 232–245.
Lucksted, A., Mcfarlane, W., Downing, D., Dixon, L., &
Adams, C.
(2012). Recent developments in family psychoeducation as an
evidence-based practice. Journal of Marital and Family Ther-
apy, 38(1), 101–121.
Luhrmann, T. M. (2007). Social defeat and the culture of
chronicity:
Or, why schizophrenia does so well over there and so badly
here.
Culture, Medicine and Psychiatry, 31, 135–172.
Maxwell, J. A. (2005). Qualitative research design: An
interactive
approach. New York: Sage.
McFarlane, W. R., Dixon, L., Lukens, E., & Lucksted, A.
(2003).
Family psychoeducation and schizophrenia: A review of the
literature. Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 29(2), 223–
245.
Mental Health Commission of Canada. (2012). Changing
directions,
changing lives: The mental health strategy for Canada. Calgary,
AB: National Library of Canada. Retrieved December 4, 2014
from http://strategy.mentalhealthcommission.ca/pdf/strategy-
text-
en.pdf.
Neill, J. (1990). Whatever became of the schizophrenogenic
mother?
American Journal of Psychotherapy, 44(4), 499–505.
Padgett, D. K. (2007). There’s no place like (a) home:
Ontological
security among persons with serious mental illness in the United
States. Social Science and Medicine, 64(9), 1925–1936.
Padgett, D. K., Henwood, B., Abrams, C., & Drake, R. E.
(2008).
Social relationships among persons who have experienced
serious mental illness, substance abuse, and homelessness:
Implications for recovery. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry,
78(3), 333–339.
Pernice-Duca, F. (2010). Family network support and mental
health
recovery. Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 36(1),
13–257.
Pharoah, F., Mari, J. J., Rathbone, J., Wong, W. (2010). Family
intervention for schizophrenia. Cochrane Database of
Systematic
Reviews, 12, CD000088.
doi:10.1002/14651858.CD000088.pub3.
Schon, U., Denhov, A., & Topor, A. (2009). Social relationships
as a
decisive factor in recovering from severe mental illness. Inter-
national Journal of Social Psychiatry, 55(4), 336–347.
Topor, A., Borg, M., Di Girolamo, S., & Davidson, L. (2011).
Not
just an individual journey: Social aspects of recovery.
International Journal of Social Psychiatry, 57(1), 90–99.
Ware, N. C., Hopper, K., Tugenberg, T., Dickey, B., & Fisher,
D.
(2007). Connectedness and citizenship: Redefining social inte-
gration. Psychiatric Services, 58(4), 469–474.
Wearden, A. J., Tarrier, N., Barrowclough, C., Zastowny, T. R.,
&
Rahill, A. A. (2000). A review of expressed emotion research in
health care. Clinical Psychology Review, 20, 633–666.
Whitley, R., & Drake, R. (2010). Recovery: A dimensional
approach.
Psychiatric Services, 61, 1248–1250.
476 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476
123
http://strategy.mentalhealthcommission.ca/pdf/strategy-text-
en.pdf
http://strategy.mentalhealthcommission.ca/pdf/strategy-text-
en.pdf
http://dx.doi.org/10.1002/14651858.CD000088.pub3
Copyright of Community Mental Health Journal is the property
of Springer Science &
Business Media B.V. and its content may not be copied or
emailed to multiple sites or posted
to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written
permission. However, users may
print, download, or email articles for individual use.
Family Influence in Recovery from Severe Mental
IllnessAbstractIntroductionMethodsParticipants and
RecruitmentProceduresAnalysisResultsFacilitatorsMoral
SupportPractical SupportFamily as a Motivation for
RecoveryBarriersFamily as a Source of StressStigma and Lack
of UnderstandingFamily Forcing
HospitalizationDiscussionLimitations of the
StudyConclusionAcknowledgmentsReferences
April 2011
Vol. 27, No. 4 • ISSN 1058-1073
Online ISSN 1556-7575
Highlights…
Dr. G. Oana Costea discusses the
complex relationship between a child and a
parent with mental illness.
Drs. Robin Everhart and Daphne Koinis-
Mitchell examine ways to help parents care
for a child with asthma, including a family-
focused project targeting Latina women.
✦ ✦ ✦
Keep Your Eye On… See page 2
• RCT of melatonin for sleep problems in autism
• Strep infections and exacerbations
in tic and OCD symptoms
• Obesity program targets ethnically
diverse population
What’s New in Research… See pages 3–4
• Restricted elimination diet in children
with ADHD
• Pediatrician experiences in collaborating
with child psychiatrists
Editor's Commentary
• Misguided gun legislation would make
children less safe
— By Gregory K. Fritz, M.D.
See page 8
✦ ✦ ✦
Free Parent Handout…
Are you concerned that you
or your child has asthma?
Parental Mental Illness
Considering the children of parents with mental
illness: Impact on behavioral and social functioning
By G. Oana Costea, M.D.
In the context of increased availabil-
ity of community-based mental health
treatment, rehabilitation programs, and
advances in psychopharmacology, more
patients with serious mental illness are
now parents, many with young children.
Consequently, there has been increased
attention toward the potential impact on
children of parental mental illness.
National Comorbidity Survey data indi-
cate that about 31% of American women
and about 17% of men have a 12-month
prevalence of at least one psychiatric dis-
order (not including substance abuse),
and of those 65% are mothers and 52% are
fathers. The literature supports the asso-
ciation between parental mental illness and
adverse pediatric outcomes in terms of
cognitive, emotional, social, and behavioral
functioning. The rates of psychiatric diag-
nosis among children of parents with men-
tal illness were shown to be 30–50%, com-
pared to an estimated rate of 20% among
the general child population. The risk is
even greater if both parents are mentally ill.
The parenting experience
Research suggests that for many par-
ents with mental illness, their relation-
ships with their children are a source of
great personal satisfaction and fulfillment,
which can enhance their confidence and
parenting motivation. However, a study
Caregiver Quality of Life
Supporting caregivers in the management
of childhood asthma
By Robin S. Everhart, Ph.D., & Daphne Koinis-Mitchell, Ph.D.
Approximately 8 million children in the
United States have asthma (NHLBI, 2007),
with children from racial and ethnic minor-
ities at greater risk for asthma prevalence
and morbidity. It’s well understood that
children with asthma are at an increased
risk for experiencing emotional, social, and
behavioral difficulties. They may experi-
ence emotional distress due to their asthma
symptoms (e.g., shortness of breath, chest
tightness), or due to the limitations imposed
by their disease (e.g., not being able to keep
up with others during recess).
But what about the emotional dif-
ficulties of the parent? Parents or other
caregivers must assume the lion’s share
of responsibility in the day-to-day manage-
ment of the child’s asthma, in addition to
the demands of the rest of their family. It
is up to them to ensure that medications
are taken daily, prescriptions are refilled on
time, and daily asthma triggers are avoided.
Such responsibility has the potential to
add significant stress and feel burden-
some, which can affect the psychological
Monthly reports on the problems of children and adolescents
growing up
See Asthma, page 6…
Published in cooperation with Bradley Hospital
See Parents, page 5…
View this newsletter online at wileyonlinelibrary.com •
DOI: 10.1002/cbl.20137
The Brown University Child and Adolescent Behavior Letter
April 2011
5
Continued on next page…
Parents
From page 1
involving Japanese mothers with chronic
mental illness found that some mothers
reported “feeling sorry” for their children,
with the potential for bringing anxiety into
the parent-child relationship.
Parents’ perception of their children’s
attitudes toward their illness must affect
their parenting practices. While anxiety
about being hated or rejected can lead
to greater psychological burden, feeling a
child’s compassion may result in feelings
of fulfillment and strength.
Parents worry about the impact of their
mental illness on their children, which
can lead to unrealistic expectations of
children’s development and behavior, or
a tendency to see children’s behavior as
pathological. In that context, they may feel
responsible or blamed for their children’s
problems. These parents may also interpret
their own very normal struggles as a parent
as an illness-related personal deficit, rather
than the realities of being a parent.
It is well known that parents benefit
from a sense of community, and the stigma
of mental illness may lead to social isola-
tion. Additionally, parents with mental ill-
ness are more likely to be living without a
partner. And while family members may be
a primary source of support, they can also
be a source of added stress.
Impact on child outcomes
Twin and adoption studies support the
role of genetics in transmission of mental
illness from parent to child. In addition to
genetics, research suggests a multitude of
protective and risk factors that influence the
impact of parental mental illness on chil-
dren, including biological, illness-related,
environmental, and child-related factors.
Biological factors: Infants of moth-
ers with schizophrenia have been found
to face a higher risk for low birth weight,
premature delivery, and fetal or neo-
natal death. Maternal depression could
contribute to a higher risk of delivery
complications, lower Apgar scores, and
lower tonus. Research has shown addi-
tional neurobiological effects of maternal
depression, including alterations in fron-
tal lobe activity of preschool-age children
that correlate with diminished empathy
and behavioral problems.
Further, higher serum cortisol concen-
trations were found in children of mothers
with depression, which correlated with the
mother’s severity of illness. And finally, a
mother’s health behaviors and prenatal
care could be affected by the mental ill-
ness, with subsequent impact on preg-
nancy and fetal development.
Illness-related factors: A range of fac-
tors appear to be closely related to child
outcomes in terms of enhancing resilience
or risk: a) severity of symptoms and chronic-
ity of illness; b) compliance with treatment;
c) parents’ adaptive functioning; d) level of
parental awareness of the illness and insight
into the effects on self and children.
ADHD
Parental ADHD appears to be associ-
ated with higher levels of family conflict, and
offspring without ADHD in those families
showed poorer school performance.
Bipolar disorder
Research suggests that the offspring of
bipolar parents have elevated levels of mood
disorders (5%–67%), increased rates of other
psychopathology (particularly attentional
and behavioral problems; 5%–52%), and
greater academic difficulties.
Depression
Parental Major Depressive Disorder
(MDD) was associated with increased risk
of MDD in offspring, as well as greater
likelihood of anxiety disorder and alcohol
dependence. Having a father with MDD may
increase a child’s risk for conduct disorder,
while having a mother with MDD increases
the risk for substance misuse.
Schizophrenia
Children of parents with schizophrenia
are at increased risk of developing the dis-
order given a suggested heritability of 75%.
Data show that the risk of developing the
illness was reduced in families with good
parental relationships.
Substance misuse
Children of substance misusers show
elevated rates of psychopathology and dif-
ficulties in academic, social, and family
functioning. Offspring of fathers with both
substance dependence and antisocial per-
sonality disorder tend to have significantly
more abnormal scores on the Child Behav-
iour Checklist and may be more likely to
have a deviant peer group.
Environmental factors
Parenting behavior: Research suggests
that mental illness affects parenting behav-
ior, which subsequently has a strong influ-
ence on child outcomes. For example, moth-
ers with schizophrenia show decreased ver-
bal and emotional responsiveness, includ-
ing less anger, compared to well parents.
Mothers with depression, on the other hand,
express greater levels of negative emotions
(i.e., hostility, irritability, sadness). These
parenting attributes are risk factors that may
be associated with disrupted attachment
and developmental delays in language,
attention, and social competence in infants
and toddlers. The quality of the mother-
child interaction seems to be a stronger
predictor of disrupted attachment than the
parental depression itself.
The child portion of the Sequenced
Treatment Alternatives to Relieve Depres-
sion (STAR*D) study, a large multisite effec-
tiveness study, showed that successful psy-
chopharmacological 3-month treatment of
depression in mothers to remission was
associated with reduced psychopathology
in children. Children who were asymptom-
atic at the initiation of treatment were sig-
nificantly more likely to develop symptoms
if their mothers did not remit during the
treatment period.
Marital or partner relationship and
family functioning: Marital discord and
divorce are more common in families where
a parent has a mental illness, and such dis-
cord may be a stronger predictor of child
problems than even the mental illness itself.
On the other hand, the presence of one sup-
portive spouse or partner can have a positive
impact on child outcomes.
Even without marital discord per se,
households with a parent with mental ill-
ness are prone to be more chaotic envi-
ronments, with lower family cohesion,
increased parent-child discord, and poor
communication. Not surprisingly, such
an environment has a negative impact on
children’s emotional and behavioral func-
tioning, including higher rates of offspring
Research suggests that mental
illness affects parenting
behavior, which subsequently
has a strong influence on child
outcomes.
The Brown University Child and Adolescent Behavior Letter
April 2011
6
Continued from previous page...
depression, substance misuse, and conduct
disorders.
Factors such as poverty, less education,
single parenthood, young parenthood, and
social isolation are also found to increase
vulnerability for adverse outcomes in chil-
dren of parents with mental illness.
Child-related factors
A child’s personality or characteristics
can influence the parents’ symptoms and
behavior, which in turn affects children’s
outcomes. For example, a child’s difficult
temperament (defined as irregular in feed-
ing and sleeping patterns, poor adapt-
ability, negative mood, and intense reac-
tions) can significantly challenge parenting
abilities, leading to a higher likelihood of
behavioral problems in childhood.
While research is inconsistent regarding
whether boys or girls are more adversely
affected by parent mental illness, studies
suggest that girls are more likely to develop
depression and boys, conduct problems.
Younger age at the onset of parental illness
is associated with increased vulnerability.
Child factors that promote resilience
and serve as protective factors include:
greater intelligence, positive self-esteem,
good physical health and positive body
image, strong interpersonal skills, posi-
tive peer relationships, good problem-
and current trauma, and family and marital
relationships.
Child-focused interventions: The litera-
ture notes that children often report feeling
ignored by professionals, as they are not
given information about their parents’ ill-
ness and its impact on the family. Children
are often ashamed of their parents’ mental
illness, sometimes living with the mixed
emotions of loyalty and concern, while feel-
ing guilty about their own feelings of resent-
ment. Add to this their perceptions that
their parent is stigmatized by others.
Therapeutic and supportive interventions
include: a) age appropriate psychoeducation
regarding parents’ illness; b) provision of
information and access to services pertain-
ing to parent hospitalization and respite; and
c) individual therapy and support.
✦ ✦ ✦
G. Oana Costea, M.D., is Clinical Assistant Profes-
sor of Psychiatry and Human Behavior at Brown
Medical School and Director of the Children's
Inpatient Program at Bradley Hospital.
References
Nicholson J, et al.: Critical issues for parents with
mental illness and their families. Center for Men-
tal Health Services Research, University of Mas-
sachusetts Medical School.
Leverton T: Parental psychiatric illness: The impli-
cations for children. Current Opinion in Psychiatry
2003; 16:395–402.
solving skills, interest/success in school,
and healthy interests outside the home. An
understanding that the parent is ill (and
therefore that the child is not to blame) can
help a child view the situation realistically
while building resources for support. Of
course, having a sense of being loved by
the ill parent, as well as stable and support-
ive relationships with other healthy adults,
can enhance children’s ability to cope.
Therapeutic interventions
Paying attention to and soliciting the input
of the children, and addressing the needs of
both the parent and the child, are important
in effectively treating a mentally ill parent.
Adult-focused interventions: Profes-
sionals working with mentally ill adults
need to inquire about their status as parents
and their family circumstances, including
age and gender of all children, their liv-
ing and caregiving arrangements, custody
or visitation issues, and children’s mental
health and emotional development.
Target areas for interventions include:
a) psychoeducation about their mental ill-
ness; b) support and education regarding
reproductive decision making and perina-
tal healthcare; c) coping with custody loss
and visitations; d) parenting skills, includ-
ing understanding normal child develop-
ment and how to stimulate and play with
children; and e) a focus on coping with past
Asthma
From page 1
functioning of a parent, specifically by
affecting their quality of life.
Caregiver quality of life
For parents of children with asthma,
caregiver quality of life refers to how the
parent is adapting to the child’s illness,
how burdensome the caregiver finds
management of the child’s illness, and
how much the child’s illness affects the
caregiver’s emotional functioning and
ability to complete daily activities. For
instance, a caregiver might find him or
herself worrying about the child’s symp-
toms throughout the day, might find it
hard to sleep at night, or might have to
take multiple days off from work to care
for the child with asthma.
In turn, parents experiencing a poor
quality of life have the potential to mis-
manage their child’s asthma. The conse-
quences of poor caregiver quality of life
might include an increase in the child’s
asthma symptoms, hospital visits, or even
child emotional distress.
It’s important to recognize that parent
quality of life has significant implications
for child health outcomes in many pedi-
atric chronic illnesses other than asthma.
For example, in a recent study assessing
maternal depression in pediatric epilepsy,
Dr. Mark Ferro and colleagues (2011)
found that factors such as poor family
functioning, fewer family resources, and
greater family demands put a mother at
risk for more depressive symptoms.
Healthcare providers, clinicians, and
others working with children are in a
unique position to increase awareness
about the parents’ quality of life and in
this way enhance the overall management
of a child’s disease.
Sociocultural environment
Quality of life can be influenced by
an individual’s socioeconomic condi-
tions and environment, and related daily
stresses can affect how the illness is man-
aged. For example, parents from urban
backgrounds may experience their child’s
asthma in the presence of environmen-
tal and financial stressors. For caregivers
who are already burdened with stresses
related to urban living (e.g., keeping their
child safe), managing their child’s asthma
effectively and navigating the healthcare
system appropriately may prove to be
challenging. This would be particularly so
for families with limited English fluency.
In addition, cultural beliefs about the
causes of asthma, the necessity of med-
ications, alternative means for treating
Copyright of Brown University Child & Adolescent Behavior
Letter is the property of John Wiley & Sons, Inc.
and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or
posted to a listserv without the copyright
holder's express written permission. However, users may print,
download, or email articles for individual use.
‘You Just Lose the People You Know’: Relationship Loss and
Mental Illness
Amy E.Z. Baker ⁎, Nicholas G. Procter
School of Nursing and Midwifery, University of South
Australia, Adelaide, Australia
a b s t r a c t
The purpose of this qualitative study was to explore the nature,
scope and consequences of losses resulting from
mental illness. This paper presents findings from a key theme of
this study—the loss of relationships. Thematic ana-
lysis revealed two categories: loss of intimate relationships,
which included subcategories of (i) spouses/partners,
(ii) children/parenthood, (iii) family, and (iv) friends; and (2)
people within the community, such as people at
church and support groups. Relationships are seen as one of the
most crucial yet challenging elements to recovery
and wellbeing for people affected by mental illness.
© 2014 Elsevier Inc. All rights reserved.
Humans need other humans for countless reasons, including to
help
construct and validate our life stories (Jeffs, 2009), to sustain
us, and to
help us discover alternative possibilities for the future
(MacIntyre, 2009).
For people with a mental illness, relationships and the presence
of sup-
portive others comprise a key part of the recovery process
(Jeffs, 2009).
Recovery in mental health is viewed as a way of living a
satisfying, hopeful
and contributing life, despite the limitations caused by illness
(Anthony,
1993). Reflecting on his own experiences of mental ill-health,
psychiatrist
Fisher (2003, p. 67) described several relationships crucial to
his recovery:
‘The most important elements in my recovery were a therapist
who be-
lieved in me, the support of my family, steadfast friends, and
meaningful
work.’ Relationships need to be steeped in certain qualities,
such as trust,
understanding, and safety (Fisher, 2003), which may provide a
source of
hope (Davidson, 2003) and validation, as Jeffs (2009, p. 183)
notes:
The more fragile we are the more validation we need. Yet
mental ill-
ness may cause us to lose those people around us who can give
us
that validation.
Many people with a mental illness experience loneliness or
perceive
that their social needs are not addressed adequately (Borba et
al., 2011;
Nilsson, Nåden, & Lindström, 2008), with lost relationships or
contacts
being a major contributor (Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009).
Relationship
losses reported to affect people with a mental illness, include
the loss
of: friends (Borba et al., 2011; Chernomas, Clarke, &
Marchinko, 2008,
Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009, McKay, 2010, Nilsson et al.,
2008), partners
or spouses (Nilsson et al., 2008), family (Borba et al., 2011),
children
(Borba et al., 2011; Fernandez, Breen, & Simpson, 2014) and
colleagues
(Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009, Nilsson et al., 2008).
Relationship losses for people with a mental illness have been
described in terms of a lack of fellowship and relief (Nilsson et
al.,
2008), ‘not belonging’ and the loss of place in a social milieu
(Mauritz
& van Meijel, 2009). Roles or other aspects related to
relationships may
also be lost, such as the loss of a sexual self (Quinn & Browne,
2009),
loss of social status or credibility and loss of a sense of
parenthood in
losing relationships with children (Fernandez et al., 2014).
Factors
thought to lead to a loss of relationships or social opportunities
for
people with a mental illness include: stigma (Proudfoot et al.,
2009),
frequent changes in living arrangements, lost employment or
educa-
tional opportunities (Chernomas et al., 2008), as well as their
mental
health condition itself (Borba et al., 2011).
Despite the range of losses reported to result from mental
illness, few
studies have set out to explore this topic (Baker, Procter, &
Gibbons,
2009). Furthermore, as a research topic, loss from mental illness
has been
confined due to design, such as pre-determined surveys (e.g.,
Stein,
Dworsky, Phillips, & Hunt, 2005) or by assumptions, e.g., grief
or mourning
must occur in response to loss (e.g., Mauritz & van Meijel,
2009). The pur-
pose of the current study was to explore the nature, scope and
conse-
quences of losses that may result from mental illness. This
paper presents
findings from a key theme of this study—loss of relationships.
PARTICIPANTS AND METHODS
Setting and Participants
This study took place at a community mental health centre
(CMHC) in metropolitan Adelaide, South Australia. Inclusion
criteria
were adults who had been diagnosed with a mental illness and
who
attended the CMHC. Participants were recruited through conve-
nience sampling over a period of 9 months, during which the
first
author promoted the project via weekly information meetings
and
flyers. Sixteen participants chose to participate (see Table 1 for
further information about participants).
Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101
Work carried out in the School of Nursing and Midwifery,
University of South Australia.
⁎ Corresponding Author: Amy Baker, PhD,
BHlthSc(Hons)(OccTh), BAppSc(OccTh),
School of Nursing and Midwifery, University of South
Australia, City East Campus, GPO
Box 2471, Adelaide SA 5001.
E-mail address: [email protected] (A.E.Z. Baker).
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apnu.2014.11.007
0883-9417/© 2014 Elsevier Inc. All rights reserved.
Contents lists available at ScienceDirect
Archives of Psychiatric Nursing
journal homepage: www.elsevier.com/locate/apnu
http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1016/j.apnu.2014.1
1.007&domain=pdf
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apnu.2014.11.007
mailto:[email protected]
http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apnu.2014.11.007
http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/journal/
Study Design and Methods
A participatory action research (PAR) approach guided this
study,
selected for its social nature and responsiveness towards topics
that
are meaningful to participants (Rempfer & Knott, 2001;
Schneider,
2012). PAR engages participants as co-researchers in order to
study,
analyse (Rempfer & Knott, 2001) and deepen understanding of
issues
of interest (Brydon-Miller, Kral, Maguire, Noffke, & Sabhlok,
2011),
and ultimately regain control over their lives (Hutchinson &
Lovell,
2013)—ideals shared with the recovery approach in mental
health
(Rempfer & Knott, 2001). Though focus groups were mainly
used in
the later stages of the study, findings presented here stem from
the ini-
tial phase (reconnaissance)—the longest phase of this study—
which
involved gathering initial descriptive data and identifying issues
from
participants' perspectives (Kemmis, McTaggart, & Nixon,
2014). Semi-
structured, in-depth interviews were chosen during this phase.
Inter-
views were conducted by the first author and occurred in a
private
room at the CMHC, varying in length from 30 minutes to 2
hours. Key
interview questions asked of all participants included:
Do you think your experience of mental illness has resulted in
loss(es)?If so, can you tell me about the loss(es) you
experienced
from mental illness?What were the consequences of the loss(es)
you think resulted from mental illness?
The interviewer asked probing questions to explore responses in
further detail. As participants engaged differently in the
interview process,
ultimately it was necessary to be flexible in framing questions
(Green &
Thorogood, 2009).
Data Analysis
Interviews were transcribed verbatim and returned to
participants for
member-checking. Thematic analysis, guided by Dey's (1993)
processes
for qualitative analysis, was undertaken and assisted by the use
of NVivo
(version 9) and mind-mapping techniques. Analysis involved
moving
between a detailed approach (interactive reading and annotating
each
transcript to identify all relevant ‘data bits’), a middle-order ap-
proach (clustering ‘data bits’ and mapping each participant's
story),
and a broader holistic approach (mapping across participants'
stories
to establish themes).
Rigor and Trustworthiness
During all preparation, data collection and analyses, a journal
was
maintained to document experiences and theoretical ideas. The
follo-
wing strategies were adopted to ensure reliability and
trustworthiness
in this study: member checking; using thick, rich description to
convey
findings and self-reflection through journaling.
Ethical Considerations
The study was approved by the University of South Australia's
Human Research Ethics Committee and the Ethics of Human
Research
Committee within the Central Northern Adelaide Health
Service. All
participants provided informed consent via a written consent
form,
witnessed by a staff member and one other person at the CMHC.
All
identifiable information was removed, e.g., names are
pseudonyms.
Findings
Though presented elsewhere—being reported within a different
theme from this study—this introductory section summarises
important
background information to the findings reported in this paper.
In the
current study, lost relationships were the most prominent type
of loss
that participants described as a possible cause for their illness.
Relation-
ship losses participants viewed as causes or contributors to the
onset of
mental illness included the loss of family through death, loss of
accep-
tance or support from others due to prejudices, loss of intimate
relation-
ships, and the loss of supportive or nurturing relationships in
childhood
due to abuse or neglect (Baker & Procter, 2013).
Findings for the theme reported here were organised into two
core
categories, loss of: intimate relationships (partners, children,
family or
friends), and people in the community (e.g., people at church).
Partici-
pants' perceived reasons for losing relationships and the impact
of
these losses are also described throughout the findings.
Meanings par-
ticipants assigned to relationships were also clear, such as this
quote
by one participant, Casper:
I lost my sociability…I was going to the bottle-shop…getting a
six-
pack, going home and drinking it all by myself. Drinking is a
sociable
thing. Man is a sociable animal.
The recognition of humans as ‘sociable animals’ or the desire to
be
social beings was interwoven throughout many participants'
accounts
of loss.
Loss of Intimate Relationships
This category includes the subcategories of the loss of: spouse
or
partner, children, other family, friends, including the roles
associated
with these relationships. Before exploring each of these types of
loss,
it is important to note that often these losses did not occur in
isolation.
The interconnectedness of losses was explained by several
participants,
such as Grace:
…to do with the loss of husband, the marriage…the loss of my
dream house and property…everything I'd worked for…that all
co-
incides with my illness, because that was the cause of it.
From Grace's viewpoint, mental illness not only caused the loss
of a
key relationship in her life but dismantled long-term plans
associated
with this relationship.
Loss of Spouse or Partner
The loss, or potential loss, of a spouse or partner was
experienced by
12 participants, with most attributing the relationship
breakdown to
mental illness. Sue, who experienced a loss of marriage whilst
unwell,
encountered another relationship loss when her partner died by
suicide.
Consequently, Sue was faced by the impact of her mental illness
and her
partner's. Hospitalisation also contributed to the loss of a
spouse or
partner, such as for Dianne:
Table 1
Participant Characteristics.
Characteristic Study participants (N = 16)
Gender Female (n = 11); male (n = 5)
Age Mean age = 48; range 39 to 59 years
Diagnosisa Major depression (n = 9); bipolar disorder (n = 7);
anxiety disorder (n = 3); schizoaffective disorder
(n = 2); borderline personality disorder (n = 2);
schizophrenia (n = 2); obsessive compulsive
disorder (n = 1)
Time since diagnosis b5 years (n = 4); 5–10 years (n = 1); 10–
15 years
(n = 4); N15 years (n = 7; range = 18 to 32 years)
Work status at time
of study
Not working (n = 12); part-time (n = 2);
casual (n = 2)
Relationship status at
time of study
Divorced or separated (n = 11); single (n = 2); married
(n = 2); widowed (n = 1)
Religious affiliation Christian (n = 8); none (n = 8)
a Self-report of diagnosis from a health professional; includes
multiple diagnoses for 10
participants. Some participants had received two (n = 7), three
(n = 2), or four (n = 1)
different diagnoses.
97A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing
29 (2015) 96–101
I lost my husband. He dropped me off at [the psychiatric
hospital]
and said he didn't want [anything] to do with me…he couldn't
take
care of me anymore because of my mental illness, which means
I lost
my whole home and everything.
Dianne's experience further shows how one loss may perpetuate
others. One participant separated temporarily from her husband
and
was hesitant about the relationship's future due to her spouse's
lack of
awareness about mental illness. Mick decided not to tell his
wife
about his mental illness, through 20 years of marriage and
despite se-
veral major breakdowns in this time. The decision to disguise
his illness,
and the lack of trust this harboured, were major factors in the
demise of
Mick's marriage:
I was in a terrible turmoil whether I should tell her or not…if I
told
her, she definitely wouldn't have married me…I was also
thinking
that I could be passing it on, if we had children…I felt terribly
guilty
that I didn't tell her…because I felt like…she's just wasted 20
years
of her life being married to me.
Guilt and other feelings such as sadness, devastation and
loneliness,
were often noted in relation to losing a partner. Grace felt
responsible
for losses to others after divorce, such as lost friendships
between her
family and ex-husband. The loss of a ‘normal married life' was
also
expressed by two participants, including Sue:
I always had this…idea of getting married and having
children…
but it's never worked out, so in a way it's a loss of having a
normal
married life.
Loss of Children and Parenthood
Of the 13 participants who were parents, 10 described losing
their
child(ren) in some form. Three women experienced the death of
their
child, including one whose baby died in a house fire and
another
whose son died by suicide. For Dianne, although her baby son
died,
parenting experiences prior to his death were lost due to being
unwell:
…I lost him through death…but I lost a bit of the time [and]
freedom
I had with him because I was put in a mother and baby home be-
cause people…didn't think I could take care of him.
Eight participants associated the loss of their child(ren),
whether
temporary or permanent, with mental illness. Avril believes she
lost
the relationship with both of her children due to mental illness,
adding
how her children acted disrespectfully towards her, e.g., taking
video
footage of her whilst unwell. Avril wanted the relationship with
her
children to be restored yet indicated she had relinquished this
dream.
Several participants described losing a sense of being a parent
and ac-
knowledged how this affected their children. For example, two
women noted they were not interested in interacting with their
teenage
daughters because of the way depression affected them, as Avril
ex-
plained: ‘I think [my daughter] craved a lot of love, which, I
couldn't pro-
vide for her at the time.’ Mick describes how mental illness
impacted on
his sense of being a father:
I've lost…the ability to act natural with my son, and feel like
I'm…a
proper father…I lost that, father–son thing…it's at the point
where I
don't really want him to come over, but I do because I love him
so
much…but when he comes over, I don't know what to do with
him.
One participant described her distress at not knowing who her
chil-
dren were when they visited hospital, recounting how strange it
felt. For
Grace, a loss of motherhood occurred when she was affected by
severe
postnatal depression. Compounding her feelings of loss, Grace
could
not remember this period in her life, saying she ‘missed out’ on
those
early moments of parenthood. Lost relationships with children
often oc-
curred due to lost relationships with partners. Jane only saw her
children once a fortnight as her ex-husband believed she was
incapable
of caring for them. This had severe implications for Jane's
relationship
with her children and role as a mother, describing this as her
most
significant loss. Jo described a different reason for losing her
child:
…he lives with his father… I didn't do anything about that
because I
thought that if I went to court and they said that I had a mental
ill-
ness…it probably wouldn't be worth fighting for. I always see
the
bad outcome before even trying…I don't know these things for a
fact
because I don't follow through.
For Jo, the threat of having to disclose her mental illness was
the rea-
son for not seeking joint custody of her son.
Loss of Family
Four participants spoke about losing family members due to
mental
illness or related factors. Three participants discussed this loss
in the
context of being hospitalised, such as Bonnie:
I lost my sister-in-law's respect. She…couldn't handle the fact
that
I'd been in [a psychiatric hospital]…that nearly killed me…my
sister-in-law's attitude.
Loss of family was one of many things Ruth perceived had been
lost
from her time in hospital. Two participants noted a strained
relationship
with family due to the taboo of mental illness, leading to a loss
of sup-
port, including a lack of understanding about the need to take
medica-
tion. Bonnie felt she lost the position in her family as a
functioning
person but did not elaborate on this issue.
Loss of Friends
Twelve participants described losing friends due to mental
illness. A
loss of friends was the first thing Sandy noticed when he first
became
depressed:
Friends would come and see you, one came, I'd been going
fishing
with him every Friday night for about 10 years…he saw me
once
in hospital and I haven't seen him since…you wondered why,
what
had you done wrong? Had you offended them?
Sandy was left pondering and confused about why his friends
left
him. Others provided suggestions for why their friendships
disintegrated, such as Avril who sensed friends thought she was
odd
and Dianne who believed her friends had lost patience with her.
Several
people noted how friends did not understand their illness or
believe
they were unwell, causing strain and the eventual loss of some
friend-
ships. Loss of friends also precipitated from other losses in
participants'
lives, such as lost employment or mutual friends lost from
divorce. Is-
sues of reciprocity also contributed to the loss of some
friendships. For
example, Faye, Jack and Hills believed they gave, without
receiving,
friendship in return. In contrast, Casper acknowledged that loss
of his
friendships occurred as both parties were not making an effort:
Not only were they not…coming and seeing me, I stopped going
and
seeing them because I felt so depressed.
Sue recalls losing friends early in her experience of mental
illness,
when voices told her that her friends hated her. Sue
‘disappeared’ in-
terstate for a year, returning to find her friends had moved on.
Sue
and others described losing friends as sad, devastating and
isolating,
as well as regretful in the cases where participants felt
responsible
for the friendship breakdown. Two people described the loss of
friendships as the main loss from mental illness. Jo stated it was
the most important loss in her life, in the sense of both losing
past
friends and in forming new friendships. Jo attributed the loss of
friends to her fright, worry and paranoia about what people
thought
of her and noted how alcohol would assist her to mask these
issues.
98 A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing
29 (2015) 96–101
Jo also wanted to share her experiences with friends but felt it
would
result in the following outcome:
…if I tell my friend that I have a mental illness, then they won't
want
to know me anymore…so I won't…it's a loss of my friends so I
don't
tell them.
Several people spoke about how their friendships were confined
to
other clients at the CMHC, as was the case for Faye:
…they say come here…I enjoy that but I don't have a friend like
at
the weekend to catch up with…just watching the telly and
always
by myself.
Faye was one of three women who lost friends when her
marriage dis-
solved, explaining she did not realise, until much later, the
importance of
friends. Faye also used the metaphor of doors opening and
closing to
explain her struggle to gain new friendships:
All the doors just seemed to shut off and there's nothing
opening up,
so that's why…I got so upset and felt like…nothing's changed.
Faye's story also revealed a lack of ‘authentic friendships’. This
was
also apparent for Jack, who noted having acquaintances but not
‘real’
friends, a concept that was explored further:
Researcher: how would you define a ‘real friend’, what…would
you
be looking for-
Jack: −someone that's open. Big point, very big point, honest…
someone that's real, not deviants, liars…I've had enough of that.
Factors that affected participants' ability to form new
friendships in-
cluded a loss of self-confidence, outgoingness and ability to
relate to
others; as Dianne added:
…it's rebuilding friendships because people get hurt as well
when
you start thinking [they are] a devil and you have to attack
them…
or a voice tells you they were against you so you have
to…protect
yourself from them, and that can be a violent way…you have to
spend a long time trying to build up their trust again…after
you've
treated them like that…you don't always get that, and you lose,
you just lose the people you know.
Dianne explained how mental illness impacted on others and the
difficulties she had in making amends with friends, particularly
in rela-
tion to trust. The issue of trust was also discussed in terms of
partici-
pants no longer being able to trust others, with this generally
being
linked to incidents where participants were taken advantage of,
or
where others were dishonest with them. Hope that relationships
would be restored or gained was also expressed.
Loss of People in the Community
Four participants described losing people within their
community
including people at church, support or community groups, and
health
services. For two participants who lost people at church, this
occurred
after periods of psychosis. Dianne had attended a church for 16
years,
but felt the people at church did not understand mental illness:
Sometimes my own mental illness caused a great deal of…loss
with
the church when I started thinking that they're the devils in my
house…I had religious delusions but the church couldn't see it
as re-
ligious delusions.
Similarly, Faye felt people at her church did not understand
mental
illness properly:
I had schizophrenia but I didn't know it then…I was hearing
voices
and…getting into my Bible study…preaching all the wrong
stuff…
that's when they say…Satan gets in.
Faye describes being ‘not allowed’ to attend this church after
she was
involved in an inappropriate affair with her church minister. At
this
stage, Faye was undiagnosed, untreated and without suitable
supports,
noting that: ‘everything just got mixed up’. Faye felt she was
poorly
treated by people at this church and not accepted in other
churches
she later attended. For example, Faye recalled being scolded in
front of
fellow churchgoers at one church for being unable to ‘speak in
tongues’,
leaving her feeling embarrassed and excluded. Dianne identified
why
church was not a suitable environment when she was unwell:
Being in the church was the last place I should have been…it
was ac-
tually feeding my religious delusions…making it even worse for
the
church until in the end I started shouting and screaming at God
in
the church service…after that they didn't want me there.
Although people at the church tried to ‘hang in there’ alongside
Dianne, there became a point where they ‘could not handle’ her
behav-
iour anymore, resulting in her being banned, which left her
feeling
rejected and suicidal. Dianne suggested many of the losses she
experi-
enced with individuals and groups in the community were her
‘own
fault’ but also noted how others did not understand enough
about men-
tal illness:
When they start to see you get better they expect instant
perfection,
‘this person's better, therefore this person should be behaving
well’,
but they don't understand that you've lost that ability…to know
how
to…just talk or relate to someone…you haven't practised them
for
so long, you've been in the hospital…you've lost relating to
people
in the real world.
Faye was particularly concerned about the lack of reciprocity in
her
relationships with members of community groups she was
involved
in, noting: ‘unless I ring up they don't ring me at all’. Loss of
relationships
in the community also included loss of people in healthcare
services.
Ruth acknowledged the constant loss of mental health
specialists within
the public health system as a problem:
For years it was ‘…how are you going, need a script?’ and
‘Won't see
you next time because I'm becoming a radio announcer’…then
you
go three months time and you'd have to divulge
…saying…negative
stuff over and over to doctors didn't really give you a positive
feeling.
When Ella became unwell, she experienced a loss of health
services
which she thought tied to a loss of trust and privacy from health
profes-
sionals with whom she worked for at the time. Dianne also
experienced
a loss of health services on being ‘thrown out’ of the CMHC
three times
as a worker did not understand her needs. Though rocked by a
series of
losses and difficulties in her relationships, Dianne was
determined to re-
build her relationships, yet acknowledged it as challenging:
I've tried to rebuild again. Each episode everybody remembers
and
you get a reputation, and so it gets harder and harder each time.
DISCUSSION
All participants in this study experienced the loss of one or
more
relationship(s) in their lives due to mental illness or related
factors. A
range of issues, including emotions, behaviours and others' lack
of un-
derstanding of mental illness, were perceived to cause or
contribute to
the loss of relationships, with consequences ranging from
emotional re-
actions to further losses for participants. To further understand
the na-
ture and consequences of relationship losses, it is critical to
examine
the wider context of how participants perceived relationships,
including
99A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing
29 (2015) 96–101
the meanings or goods participants assigned to these
relationships.
Explored alongside perceived reasons for losing relationships,
these
meanings further highlight the consequences of such losses.
Considera-
tion of the reasons, impact and meanings associated with
relationship
losses helps to explain people's ability or inability, desire or
aversion
to seek out new relationships and rebuild lost ones. Fig. 1
summarises
these elements, with the left hand side showing perceived
reasons for
relationship losses and the subsequent impact of these losses,
labelled
with a quote from Dianne: ‘You just lose the people you know’.
The
right hand side of Fig. 1, depicted by Casper's statement, ‘Man
is a socia-
ble animal’, shows factors perceived as important to gaining or
main-
taining relationships and the impact of such relationships.
Beginning with ‘Factors contributing to the loss of
relationships’ (top
left-hand quadrant of Fig. 1), behaviour and beliefs influencing
relation-
ship loss included times when symptoms were not controlled,
‘weird’
behaviour, or the belief—often during psychosis—that friends
hated
them. Perceived lack of support or understanding from others
was
also noted as a contributing factor, including that participants
were en-
gaging in deliberately bad behaviour, were lazy or could ‘snap
out of it’.
Some relationship losses were thought to occur from other
losses, such
as the loss of: work, another relationship or social skills.
Though not in
reference to the same losses noted here, Mauritz and van Meijel
(2009) also described how, in the context of schizophrenia, a
loss of
contacts and quality of interaction with others stemmed from
other
losses, such as cognitive ability. Lack of authenticity referred to
several
concepts, including a loss of reciprocity, trust and honesty
within rela-
tionships. Participants in a study by Chernomas et al. (2008)
also reported
the importance of reciprocity in friendships. In line with
recommenda-
tions of Chernomas and colleagues, further study into this
concept
is warranted.
In the lower left quadrant of Fig. 1, ‘Impact of losing
relationships’, a
range of emotions and reactions were associated with lost
relationships,
including sadness, devastation and suicidal ideation. Some
feelings indi-
cated lost relationships affected participants' sense of place in a
social
milieu, as described previously by Mauritz and van Meijel
(2009),
such as feeling: isolated, rejected, disrespected, abandoned and
excluded.
Regret, remorse and guilt were also experienced by some
participants
who felt responsible for lost relationships and the effect upon
others in
their life. Due to prior lost relationships, and to avoid further
relation-
ship losses, several people refrained from disclosing their
mental illness.
Several participants observed that some losses resulted in losses
to
others also, such as loss of relationships for family members
after a mar-
riage breakdown. Many people observed that lost relationships
gene-
rated other losses, such as the loss of a house, children or
financial
security. Thus, not only were some relationship losses thought
to result
from other losses in participants' lives, but some were perceived
to
generate losses also.
The consequences of lost relationships were compounded by
dif-
ficulties in maintaining relationships and gaining new ones
(bottom
right-hand quadrant of Fig. 1). Despite attempts and strategies
to
gain new friendships, several participants talked about the
dearth
of opportunities for meeting new people, a situation described
else-
where (Chernomas et al., 2008). The hope of forming new
relation-
ships was further complicated by a perceived inability to
disclose
one's mental illness, as described under the previous quadrant.
A
range of qualities and attitudes were thought to assist or
constrain
the ability to build and preserve relationships, including having
self-confidence, self-belief, social skills, hope and courage,
particu-
larly after losing social skills from hospitalisation or in times
whilst
unwell. Perseverance, though not stated directly, was also
implicit
in many participants' stories of gaining or maintaining
relationships.
For participants who had experienced relationships marked by
dis-
honesty, having trust in others was thought to affect their
ability to
gain and maintain relationships. Reactions from others, such as
for-
giveness, empathy, and others' understanding of mental illness
also
contributed to whether relationships could be built or kept, the
latter
being reported previously (Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009).
Finally, as shown in the top right hand quadrant of Fig. 1, many
par-
ticipants discussed, or alluded to, the importance of
relationships. For
some participants, this was not directly articulated but evident
within
their stories of lost relationships and hope for the mending of
old, or for-
mation of new, relationships. The importance of socialising was
men-
tioned by several participants, such as Casper's observation that
humans are ‘sociable animals’. Some participants desired
someone to
bond with, lean on, or provide support. It was also noted that
others
helped to fulfil norms or roles, such as being married or a
parent.
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
Fig. 1. ‘Man is a sociable animal’ but with mental illness ‘you
just lose the people you know’.
100 A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric
Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101
Fig. 1 is cyclical to demonstrate the interconnectedness of the
value
of relationships and the impact when relationships are lost. The
cycle of
loss and restoration of relationships was also central to many
partici-
pants' experiences, as Dianne describes:
I'm trying to restore some of the losses…it's always this
rebuilding,
and then losing, and then rebuilding again, and then you get
sick
and you lose again…you think well what's the point…because
every
time you keep rebuilding, you have an episode and then you
lose
again…it's this constant thing all the time.
Some of the losses that may be faced by people with a mental
illness,
such as the loss of reality, ability to communicate, or self-
respect, may
lead people to inadvertently sever ties with their loved ones.
Karp
(1996, p. 28) describes this as the paradox of greatly desiring
connec-
tion whilst being: ‘simultaneously deprived of the ability to
realize it’.
This dilemma creates challenges for both people who have a
mental ill-
ness trying to reach out to others, and in others trying to reach
out to
them. One important strategy for supporting people to restore or
develop
relationships and avoid further relationship loss involves a
sustained
effort to build awareness about mental illness in the community.
In this
study, the value and meaning participants assigned to people in
their
lives, suggests the work of restoring, rebuilding or developing
relation-
ships is a vital part of being in recovery and flourishing as a
human
being; work which therefore must be pursued by those who wish
to help.
Important to acknowledge is that this study focused on the
experiences
of a relatively small number of adults, affected by a range of
mental ill-
nesses, at one community mental health centre. Thus, the
findings
should be approached with caution. However, relatively few
studies
have sought to explore the topic of loss from mental illness and
so the
findings are important in shedding light on this matter. In
particular,
this study showed how relationship losses can be understood
within
the context of meanings attributed to relationships. The factors
that
are important to gaining and maintaining relationships, from the
per-
spective of people with lived experience of mental illness,
require fur-
ther attention within practice and research. Furthermore, the
resources
people with a mental illness and their supports perceive would
help in
responding to relationship losses are currently unknown,
warranting
further research.
Acknowledgment
The authors wish to acknowledge Bellberry Ltd for their
generous
support in providing a research scholarship to the first author.
We also
wish to thank the participants and support from staff at the
community
mental health centre where this study occurred.
References
Anthony, W. A. (1993). Recovery from mental illness: The
guiding vision of the mental
health service system in the 1990s. Psychosocial Rehabilitation
Journal, 16, 11–24.
Baker, A. E. Z., Procter, N., & Gibbons, T. (2009). Dimensions
of loss from mental illness.
Journal of Sociology & Social Welfare, 36(4), 25–52.
Baker, A. E. Z., & Procter, N. G. (2013). A qualitative inquiry
into consumer beliefs about the
causes of mental illness. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental
Health Nursing, 20(5), 442–447.
Borba, C. P. C., DePadilla, L., Druss, B. G., McCarty, F. A.,
von Esenwein, S. A., & Sterk, C. E.
(2011). A day in the life of women with a serious mental
illness: A qualitative inves-
tigation. Women's Health Issues, 21(4), 286–292.
Brydon-Miller, M., Kral, M., Maguire, P., Noffke, S., &
Sabhlok, A. (2011). Jazz and the Banyan
Tree: Roots and riffs on participatory action research. In N. K.
Denzin, & Y. S. Lincoln
(Eds.), The Sage Handbook of Qualitative Research (4th ed.).
California: SAGE Publications.
Chernomas, W. M., Clarke, D. E., & Marchinko, S. (2008).
Relationship-based support for
women living with serious mental illness. Issues in Mental
Health Nursing, 29,
437–453.
Davidson, L. (2003). Living outside mental illness: Qualitative
studies of recovery in schizo-
phrenia. New York: New York University Press.
Dey, I. (1993). Qualitative data analysis: A user-friendly guide
for social scientists. London:
Routledge.
Fernandez, M. E., Breen, L. J., & Simpson, T. A. (2014).
Renegotiating Identities: Experiences of
loss and recovery for women with bipolar disorder. Qualitative
Health Research, 24(7),
890–900.
Fisher, D. B. (2003). People are more important than pills in
recovery from mental disor-
der. Journal of Humanistic Psychology, 43, 65–68.
Green, J., & Thorogood, N. (2009). Qualitative Methods for
Health Research (2nd ed.).
London: SAGE Publications.
Hutchinson, A., & Lovell, A. (2013). Participatory action
research: moving beyond the mental
heath ‘service user’ identity. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental
Health Nursing, 20, 641–649.
Jeffs, S. (2009). Flying with paper wings: Reflections on living
with madness. Carlton North,
Australia: The Vulgar Press.
Karp, D. A. (1996). Speaking of Sadness: Depression,
disconnection and the meanings of
illness. New York: Oxford University Press.
Kemmis, S., McTaggart, R., & Nixon, R. (2014). The action
research planner: Doing critical
participatory action research. Singapore: Springer.
MacIntyre, A. (2009). Dependent rational animals: Why human
beings need the virtues.
Illinois: Open Court.
Mauritz, M., & van Meijel, B. (2009). Loss and grief in patients
with schizophrenia: On
living in another world. Archives of Psychiatric Nursing, 23,
251–260.
McKay, E. A. (2010). ‘Rip that book up, I've changed’:
Unveiling the experiences of women
living with and surviving enduring mental illness. British
Journal of Occupational
Therapy, 73, 96–105.
Nilsson, B., Nåden, D., & Lindström, U.Å. (2008). The tune of
want in the loneliness
melody—Loneliness experienced by people with serious mental
suffering.
Scandinavian Journal of Caring Sciences, 22, 161–169.
Proudfoot, J. G., Parker, G. B., Benoit, M., Manicavasagar, V.,
Smith, M., & Gayed, A. (2009).
What happens after diagnosis? Understanding the experiences of
patients with
newly-diagnosed bipolar disorder. Health Expectations, 12,
120–129.
Quinn, C., & Browne, G. (2009). Sexuality of people living with
a mental illness: A colla-
borative challenge for mental health nurses. International
Journal of Mental Health
Nursing, 18, 195–203.
Rempfer, M., & Knott, J. (2001). Participatory action research:
A model for establishing
partnerships between mental health researchers and persons
with psychiatric
disabilities. In C. Brown (Ed.), Recovery and wellness: Models
of hope and empower-
ment for people with mental illness. New York: The Haworth
Press.
Schneider, B. (2012). Participatory Action Research, Mental
Health Service User Research,
and the Hearing (our) Voices Projects. International Journal of
Qualitative Methods,
11(2), 152–165.
Stein, C. H., Dworsky, D. O., Phillips, R. E., & Hunt, M. G.
(2005). Measuring personal loss among
adults coping with serious mental illness. Community Mental
Health Journal, 41, 129–139.
101A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing
29 (2015) 96–101
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0005
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0005
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0010
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0010
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0015
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0015
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0020
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0020
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0025
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0025
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0025
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0030
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0030
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0030
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0035
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0035
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0040
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0040
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0045
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0045
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0045
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0050
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0050
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0055
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0055
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0060
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0060
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0065
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0065
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0070
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0070
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0075
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0075
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0080
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0080
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0085
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0085
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0090
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0090
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0090
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0095
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0095
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0095
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0100
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0100
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0105
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0105
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0105
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0115
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0115
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0115
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0120
http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0120
©2015 Elsevier
Regina S. Baker University of Pennsylvania
The Changing Association Among Marriage, Work,
and Child Poverty in the United States, 1974–2010
Marriage and work have long been central
to debates regarding poverty and the family.
Although ample research has demonstrated
their negative association with child poverty,
both marriage and work have undergone major
transformations over recent decades. Conse-
quently, it is plausible that their association with
child poverty may have also changed. Using
10 waves of U.S. Census Current Population
Survey data from the Luxembourg Income Study,
this study examined the relationships among
marriage, work, and relative measures of child
poverty from 1974 to 2010. The results indicated
that both marriage and work still decrease the
odds of child poverty. However, time interac-
tions showed marriage’s negative association
with child poverty has declined in magnitude,
whereas work’s negative association with child
poverty has increased in magnitude. These
findings underscore the historically varying
influence of demographic characteristics for
poverty. They also suggest the limitations of
overemphasizing marriage and the growing
importance of work for reducing child poverty
in America.
The United States stands out for its failure to
significantly reduce child poverty over the past
few decades and its unusually high child poverty
rates relative to other rich countries (Gornick
& Jäntti, 2012; Rainwater & Smeeding, 2004).
Department of Sociology, University of Pennsylvania, 218
McNeil Building, 3781 Locust Walk, Philadelphia, PA
19104 ([email protected]).
Key Words: employment, inequality, marriage, poverty.
Accordingly, there has been vibrant scholarly
literature concerning poverty among chil-
dren and families (see Edin & Kissane, 2010;
Lichter, 1997; Seccombe, 2000). Marriage and
work have been central to this scholarship and
related policy debates. The continued focus on
marriage and work in alleviating child poverty
is salient given the major transformations in
these institutions. Whereas a married couple
with children was once the norm, nonmari-
tal births and single-parent households have
become commonplace. Moreover, divorce rates
remain relatively high; cohabitation is increas-
ing; Americans are choosing to marry later, if
at all; and marriage has become a more selec-
tive institution (Cherlin, 2009; Raley, 2000).
The attributes and patterns of work have also
changed greatly. Median wages have stagnated,
earnings inequality has worsened (Bluestone
& Harrison, 2001; Mishel, Birens, Gould, &
Shierhotz, 2012), and female labor force partic-
ipation has increased dramatically (Lichter &
Crowley, 2004). There has also been a decline in
well-paid blue-collar work, growth in part-time
jobs, and greater job insecurity (Kalleberg,
2007; Mishel et al., 2012). Although it is well
documented that marriage and work decrease a
child’s odds of being poor, these changes raise
the question of whether their associations with
child poverty have also changed over time. In
this study I addressed this query.
Background
Theories Why Marriage and Work Are
Associated With Poverty
There are several causal explanations for why
marriage affects child poverty. First, marriage
1166 Journal of Marriage and Family 77 (October 2015): 1166–
1178
DOI:10.1111/jomf.12216
Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1167
increases the number of potential adult earners,
and thus income, in the household. Relat-
edly, dual-earner households are more able to
absorb the shock of income losses compared
to single-earner households. Second, marriage
benefits families through economies of scale.
By sharing expenses (e.g., rent and other house-
hold goods and services), married couples can
save more, support a higher standard of living,
and invest for the future (Amato & Maynard,
2007). Thus, from an income-to-needs perspec-
tive, married households fare better financially
(Thomas & Sawhill, 2005). Third, according to
Becker’s (1981) theory of household special-
ization, married couples have greater flexibility
in how they divide their time between home
and market production and thus can maximize
household earnings (Amato & Maynard, 2007).
However, marriage does not benefit all children
equally: White children typically experience
greater economic benefits from marriage than
do Black and Hispanic children (Manning &
Brown 2006).
Although marriage may lead to greater levels
of income, employment, and other available
resources, selection into marriage also con-
tributes to the relationship between family
structure and child poverty. The adults most
likely to form and maintain two-parent married
households are more stable, well adjusted, and
resource rich (Brown, 2010). Furthermore,
unmarried, low-income parents are more likely
to marry after experiencing increases in earnings
(Gibson-Davis, 2009). Thus, failure to consider
preexisting differences that influence selec-
tion into marriage can lead to overstating the
causal effects of family structure (McLanahan
& Percheski, 2008).
Regarding the association between work
and child poverty, having paid earners in the
household generates earnings, earnings are the
dominant source of income for households, and
income is the basis for defining poverty. Indeed,
Rainwater and Smeeding (2004) concluded that
ensuring at least one parent is employed is the
most important step to avoiding child poverty,
and they found that having multiple earners in
the household further lowers this risk. More-
over, low employment and low wages translate
into large differences in earnings capacities
(Sigle-Rushton & McLanahan, 2002), which
underscores the necessity of work for avoiding
poverty.
Given the role of marriage and work in
avoiding child poverty, ample research has
examined related trends. Several studies have
found that changes in family structure—namely,
the rise in nonmarital births—largely explain
increases in child poverty from the 1970s to
the mid-1990s (Christopher, 2005; Lichter &
Crowley, 2004; Nichols, 2013). Accordingly,
scholars have shown that poverty rates would
have declined greatly had single parents been
married (Sigle-Rushton & McLanahan, 2002;
Thomas & Sawhill, 2005). Conversely, in more
recent decades it has been changes in work,
not family structure, that most explain child
poverty trends (Chen & Corak, 2008; Lichter &
Crowley, 2004; Nichols, 2013). For example,
after the 1996 welfare reforms, greater maternal
employment accounted for most child poverty
in single-parent families, especially among
Blacks and Latinos (Lichter & Crowley, 2004).
Similarly, Nichols (2013) found that increased
parental work effort mainly drove declines in
child poverty from 1993 to 2011.
Indeed, these studies illustrate how composi-
tional changes in family structure and parental
work help explain fluctuations in child poverty.
However, one nuanced but key gap in the liter-
ature regarding marriage and work is precisely
how the magnitude of their association with
child poverty has changed. There are plausible
reasons to expect these associations could have
gotten either weaker or stronger from the 1970s
to the present.
The Case for Changes in the Association
Between Marriage and Child Poverty
Women’s marriage and fertility trends provide
at least one reason why marriage may have a
stronger negative association with child poverty.
As a whole, women are delaying marriage more,
but although delayed childbearing has increased
among highly educated women, less educated
women still tend to have children earlier (Wilde,
Batchelder, & Ellwood, 2010). Delayed child-
bearing leads to substantial increases in the
earnings and work hours of both mothers and
fathers (Miller, 2010; Wilde et al., 2010). More-
over, children born to low-skill women tend
to come early, when the mother often has few
earnings and is more likely to be unmarried,
and children born to high-skill women tend to
enter a married family during their peak earn-
ing years (Wilde et al., 2010). The result is that
1168 Journal of Marriage and Family
married households have increased advantages
over unmarried households. Thus, a stronger
negative association between marriage and child
poverty may have occurred from the 1970s to
2010.
Conversely, there are at least two plausible
reasons why the association between marriage
and child poverty may have gotten weaker.
First, an increasing number of children are
living with cohabiting parents (Manning &
Brown, 2006). Even in the short term or on
a transient basis, these households potentially
benefit from economies of scale and having two
earners, given that they generally fare better
economically than single-parent households
(Manning & Brown, 2006; Thomas & Sawhill,
2005). Therefore, any penalty for a child being
in an unmarried household may have weakened
because of rising cohabitation, which has cre-
ated more dual-earner nonmarital households.
Second, single parents have generally become
less homogeneous. Employment among single
mothers has risen dramatically (Lichter & Crow-
ley, 2004). Single motherhood has increased
even in the middle of the education distribution
(Ellwood & Jencks, 2004), and single fathers,
who have greater income and are more likely to
cohabitate than single mothers, are on the rise
(Livingston, 2013). Thus, single parents have
become less uniformly disadvantaged, which
could have weakened the negative association
between marriage and poverty.
The Case for Changes in the Association
Between Work and Child Poverty
One factor that may have led to a stronger neg-
ative association between work (i.e., number of
earners) and child poverty is the long-term stag-
nation in median worker earnings that increased
pressure on dual earners. Earnings inequality
rose dramatically in the 1980s, and by the late
1990s most families had experienced declines
in real incomes (Bluestone & Harrison, 2001).
In part as a result, female labor participation
increased (Bianchi, 2000; Lichter & Crowley,
2004), and women’s incomes have constituted
a growing share of family income in all fam-
ily types (U.S. Department of Commerce, 2011).
This may explain why increases in women’s
employment coincided with declines in child
poverty (Lichter & Crowley, 2004). In addi-
tion, families have had to increasingly rely on
paid earnings because of dramatic decreases
in welfare receipt and the value of welfare
transfers following the 1996 welfare reforms
(Danziger, 2010). Further, the earned income
tax credit, which requires that one be employed,
has expanded greatly into the largest family
assistance program (Danziger, 2010), and con-
siderable evidence demonstrates that the EITC
reduces child poverty (Handler & Hasenfeld,
2007). Thus, the transition from work-free wel-
fare to social assistance contingent upon work
may have increased the necessity of work for
avoiding child poverty.
Conversely, the changing nature of jobs and
greater job insecurity may have weakened the
association between work and child poverty.
There has been a decline in well-paid blue-collar
jobs, abundant low-wage work, and technologi-
cal changes that contributed to skill and spatial
mismatches that have disadvantaged low-skilled
and low-educated workers (Kalleberg, 2007).
Despite rising consumer costs, workers with
less than a high school education or some col-
lege are earning increasingly less, and those
with at least a bachelor’s degree are making
only slightly more than those in the 1970s
(Bureau of Labor Statistics, 2013). Furthermore,
the Great Recession has exacerbated job inse-
curity, with racial/ethnic minorities and the less
educated most adversely affected (Bureau of
Labor Statistics, 2012). These changes, in light
of the increasing poverty among workers (Brady,
Baker, & Finnigan, 2013), suggest work may be
less protective against child poverty.
Method
To scrutinize the potentially changing relation-
ships of marriage and work with child poverty
over time, I use Current Population Survey
data from the Luxembourg Income Study (LIS)
Database (http://www.lisdatacenter.org). The
LIS is advantageous because of its high-quality
measure of disposable household income that
incorporates taxes, transfers, and tax credits
such as the EITC. Because disposable house-
hold income provides a more comprehensive
and accurate measure of household income than
even the underlying Current Population Survey,
calculations of poverty that are based on it are
more valid and reliable (Brady, 2003; Rainwater
& Smeeding, 2004). I used all available U.S.
waves: 1974, 1979, 1986, 1991, 1994, 1997,
2000, 2004, 2007, and 2010, and included
only households with children under age 18. I
Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1169
weighed households using a LIS-constructed
child weight accounting for the number of chil-
dren in the household. Thus, the unit of analysis
was 192,547 individual children.
Variable Measures
The dependent variable included two measures
of child poverty. Following recent studies that
have used LIS data (Brady et al. 2013; Chen &
Corak, 2008; Gornick & Jäntti, 2012; Rainwater
& Smeeding, 2004), I employed a standard
relative measure of poverty in which the thresh-
old is 50% of median equivalized, posttax and
posttransfer household income. All children in
households below this threshold are poor. My
second measure used an anchored threshold
based on the 1974 median adjusted for inflation
over time (using the Consumer Price Index)
so that the measures are fixed (Chen & Corak,
2008). Although the standard relative measure
may be less sensitive to the business cycle
and improvements in standards of living and
economic development, the anchored measure
should be more responsive. Compared to the
official poverty measure, not only do these
measures (and the income definition underlying
them) better capture the resources available
to families, but they are also more consistent
with leading conceptualizations of poverty, such
as social exclusion and capability deprivation
(Chen & Corak, 2008; Deaton, 2006).
The first key independent variable was a
binary measure indicating whether the head of
household is married. Although some children
resided in households where a parent was not
the head, 96% of the heads of household in my
sample lived with their own children under 18.
My second key independent variable was the
total number of earners, which encompassed all
persons with positive earnings in the household.
In a variety of sensitivity analyses, I experi-
mented with alternative work variables: the total
weekly work hours, annual full-time hours, and
annual part-time hours among all earners in the
household. The main conclusions were generally
consistent with these alternative work measures.
However, because of issues with missing data
and model nonconvergence for these alternative
work measures, I focused on number of earners
in this study.
Following previous research (Brady et al.,
2013; Chen & Corak, 2008; Christopher, 2005;
Rainwater & Smeeding, 2004), I adjusted
for several variables associated with poverty:
age, education, race, and household composi-
tion. Age of the head of household and Age2
were measured in years, and a binary vari-
able indicated whether the head is under age
25. Two binary variables indicated whether
the head of household’s education was “less
than high school” or “a college degree” (refer-
ence group = high school diploma and some
college). “Black,” “Latino,” and “Other”
were binary measures of the head of house-
hold’s race/ethnicity (reference = White). I also
included measures of the number of working-age
(18–64) adults in the household, the total num-
ber of children under age 18 in the household,
and whether adults over age 65 resided in the
household.
Analytic Strategy
After presenting descriptive trends, I present
logistic regression models to assess the relation-
ships of marriage and work with child poverty.
The first analysis pooled the 10 waves into one
combined sample so I could examine the associ-
ations of marriage and work with child poverty
when interacted with linear time. I used a count
measure for each of the 10 LIS waves based on
years (i.e., 1974 = 0, 1979 = 5 . . ., 2010 = 36).
Because the results may vary in a nonlinear way,
the next analyses included interactions with year
binary variables (reference year = 1974). Indi-
vidual year measures also control for unobserved
year-specific factors (e.g., business cycle).
Results
Descriptive Trends
All variable means, by year, are displayed in
Table 1. Both child poverty measures had similar
trends, with anchored poverty consistently hav-
ing lower rates than relative poverty. From 1974
to 1991, relative and anchored child poverty
rates increased from 15% to 25% and 23%,
respectively. From 1994 into the early 2000s,
child poverty declined slightly and has remained
fairly stable since. In 2010, child poverty was
21% (relative) and 15% (anchored).
The percentage of children who lived in a
household with a married head of household
has steadily declined since 1974 (with the slight
exception of 2000). Whereas in 1974, 84% of all
children lived in married-headed households, by
1170 Journal of Marriage and Family
T
ab
le
1.
V
a
ri
a
b
le
M
ea
n
s
(a
n
d
S
ta
n
d
a
rd
D
ev
ia
ti
o
n
s,
in
P
a
re
n
th
es
es
)
b
y
Ye
a
r
V
ar
ia
bl
e
19
74
19
79
19
86
19
91
19
94
19
97
20
00
20
04
20
07
20
10
R
el
at
iv
e
po
ve
rt
y
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
9
(.
40
)
.2
2
(.
41
)
.2
5
(.
43
)
.2
4
(.
43
)
.2
2
(.
42
)
.2
2
(.
41
)
.2
1
(.
41
)
.2
2
(.
42
)
.2
1
(.
41
)
A
nc
ho
re
d
po
ve
rt
y
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
8
(.
40
)
.1
9
(.
40
)
.2
3
(.
42
)
.2
2
(.
42
)
.1
8
(.
39
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
M
ar
ri
ed
he
ad
.8
4
(.
37
)
.7
8
(.
41
)
.7
6
(.
43
)
.7
3
(.
45
)
.7
2
(.
45
)
.7
1
(.
45
)
.7
2
(.
45
)
.7
0
(.
46
)
.6
9
(.
46
)
.6
8
(.
47
)
N
um
be
r
of
ea
rn
er
s
1.
78
(0
.9
7)
1.
83
(1
.0
4)
1.
76
(0
.9
0)
1.
72
(0
.9
5)
1.
72
(0
.9
2)
1.
75
(0
.8
9)
1.
81
(0
.8
8)
1.
69
(0
.8
7)
1.
69
(0
.8
5)
1.
63
(0
.8
6)
A
ge
of
he
ad
38
.3
2
(1
0.
36
)
38
.0
6
(9
.8
2)
37
.8
6
(9
.3
3)
38
.0
6
(9
.2
7)
38
.4
0
(9
.3
6)
38
.8
5
(9
.5
3)
38
.7
3
(9
.5
3)
38
.9
6
(9
.8
6)
39
.4
6
(1
0.
06
)
39
.6
0
(1
0.
34
)
H
ea
d
un
de
r
ag
e
25
.0
7
(.
25
)
.0
6
(.
23
)
.0
4
(.
20
)
.0
4
(.
20
)
.0
5
(.
21
)
.0
5
(.
21
)
.0
5
(.
23
)
.0
5
(.
23
)
.0
5
(.
21
)
.0
5
(.
22
)
N
o
hi
gh
sc
ho
ol
de
gr
ee
.3
0
(.
46
)
.2
6
(.
44
)
.1
9
(.
39
)
.2
0
(.
40
)
.1
9
(.
39
)
.1
9
(.
39
)
.1
7
(.
38
)
.1
7
(.
37
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
C
ol
le
ge
de
gr
ee
.1
7
(.
38
)
.2
0
(.
40
)
.2
2
(.
41
)
.2
1
(.
41
)
.2
3
(.
42
)
.2
3
(.
42
)
.2
5
(.
43
)
.2
6
(.
44
)
.2
8
(.
45
)
.3
0
(.
46
)
B
la
ck
he
ad
.1
1
(.
31
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
4
(.
34
)
.1
6
(.
36
)
.1
6
(.
36
)
.1
6
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
36
)
.1
5
(.
35
)
O
th
er
ra
ce
he
ad
.0
1
(.
11
)
.0
2
(.
15
)
.0
3
(.
16
)
.0
4
(.
19
)
.0
4
(.
19
)
.0
5
(.
21
)
.0
5
(.
22
)
.0
7
(.
25
)
.0
7
(.
26
)
.0
8
(.
27
)
L
at
in
o
he
ad
.0
6
(.
23
)
.0
8
(.
26
)
.0
9
(.
29
)
.1
2
(.
33
)
.1
3
(.
34
)
.1
5
(.
35
)
.1
6
(.
37
)
.1
9
(.
39
)
.2
0
(.
40
)
.2
1
(.
40
)
N
um
be
r
of
w
or
ki
ng
-a
ge
ad
ul
ts
2.
08
(0
.6
4)
1.
76
(0
.4
5)
2.
01
(0
.6
4)
2.
04
(0
.7
6)
2.
02
(0
.7
3)
2.
01
(0
.7
1)
2.
06
(0
.7
7)
2.
04
(0
.7
6)
2.
04
(0
.7
6)
2.
09
(0
.8
2)
N
um
be
r
of
ch
il
dr
en
2.
30
(0
.9
5)
2.
57
(1
.3
4)
2.
09
(.
84
)
2.
43
(1
.2
5)
2.
40
(1
.1
7)
2.
42
(1
.2
4)
2.
41
(1
.2
6)
2.
39
(1
.1
9)
2.
40
(1
.2
0)
2.
39
(1
.2
1)
A
du
lt
s
ov
er
ag
e
65
.0
3
(.
18
)
.0
2
(.
13
)
.0
3
(.
17
)
.0
3
(.
17
)
.0
3
(.
17
)
.0
3
(.
18
)
.0
4
(.
19
)
.0
4
(.
20
)
.0
4
(.
20
)
.0
5
(.
21
)
N
4,
61
1
6,
00
7
4,
26
1
22
,2
29
21
,6
27
19
,0
05
18
,1
21
33
,7
45
32
,1
14
30
,8
27
N
o
te
:
he
ad
=
he
ad
of
ho
us
eh
ol
d.
Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1171
Figure 1. Child Poverty by Head Marital Status, 1974–2010.
0
10
20
30
40
50
60
%
C
hi
ld
P
ov
er
ty
Year
Relative Child Poverty by
Marital Status of Head
Married Head Unmarried Head
0
10
20
30
40
50
60
%
C
hi
ld
P
ov
er
ty
Year
Anchored Child Poverty by
Marital Status of Head
Married Head Unmarried Head
2010 only 68% of children did. This decrease
in children living in households with a mar-
ried head of household is consistent with the
declining marriage rates among adults in gen-
eral, which fell from 72% in 1970 to 51% in 2011
(Fry, 2012).
The mean number of earners increased from
1.78 in 1974 to 1.83 in 1979, then declined
in 1986 and changed little through the 1990s.
However, by 2000 the mean number of earn-
ers increased to 1.81 and then declined until
2010, when children had only 1.63 earners in the
household, on average, the lowest mean of all
10 time points. Of course, the long-term trends
in the number of earners combine both a rise in
two-earner households and the number of house-
holds containing only one working-age adult
(e.g., single-mother households)
Given the nature of this study, in addition
to descriptive trends of the pooled sample it
was also important to consider trends in poverty
rates by parental marital status and the number
of earners in the household. These descripted
trends are depicted in Figure 1 and Figure 2.
Child poverty rates for unmarried-headed house-
holds were much higher than married-headed
households, as expected (see Figure 1). In 1974,
child poverty rates for unmarried and married
households were 47.8% and 9.3%, compared to
2010 rates of 40.4% and 11.7% (relative mea-
sure) and 31.4% and 7.4% (anchored measure),
respectively. As both figures illustrate, the gap in
child poverty rates between married and unmar-
ried households has narrowed over time.
Figure 2 shows the child poverty rates by
number of earners (i.e., no earners, one earner,
and two or more earners). In 1974, child poverty
rates for children in no-earner, one-earner, and
two-or-more-earners households were 83.4%,
19.6%, and 7.2%, respectively. In 2010, the
corresponding child poverty rates were 88.5%,
30.2%, and 6.2% (relative measure) and 82.3%,
20%, and 3.5% (constant measure). Despite
some fluctuations here and there (e.g., the
decline in anchored child poverty to 4.5% in
2010), these graphs illustrate an overall trend
that the child poverty gap between number of
earners has widened over time.
Pooled Analyses With Linear Time Interactions
Table 2 displays the logistic regression results
for marriage and earners on child poverty for
the pooled sample. Across all models, mar-
riage and the number of earners decreased the
odds of both measures of child poverty. For
instance, in the baseline Model 1, having a mar-
ried head of household reduced relative and
anchored child poverty by a factor of 2.71 and
2.74. (N.B. the factor is calculated by dividing
1 by the odds ratio [OR], e.g., 1/.369 = 2.71;
1/.365 = 2.74.) Each additional earner reduced
1172 Journal of Marriage and Family
Figure 2. Child Poverty by Number of Earners in Household,
1974–2010.
0
10
20
30
40
50
60
70
80
90
100
%
C
h
il
d
P
o
v
e
rt
y
Year
Relative Child Poverty by
Number of Earners in Household
No Earners
One Earner
Two or More Earners
0
10
20
30
40
50
60
70
80
90
100
%
C
h
il
d
P
o
v
e
rt
y
Year
Anchored Child Poverty by
Number of Earners in Household
No Earners
One Earner
Two or More Earners
relative and anchored child poverty by factors of
3.73 (1/.369) and 3.98 (1/.251).
Model 2 interacted marriage and number
of earners with linear year. Both marriage and
number of earners still remained significant
and decreased the odds of child poverty; how-
ever, the interactions suggest a divergence in
their relationships with poverty over time. The
marriage and year interactions for both relative
(OR = 1.022) and anchored (OR = 1.025) child
poverty suggest an overall weakening in the
negative association between marriage and
child poverty. However, the number of earners
and linear year interactions for both relative
(OR = 0.981) and anchored (OR = 0.976) child
poverty suggests a stronger negative associ-
ation with work and child poverty. Both sets
of interactions are statistically significant, thus
indicating a noteworthy change in the magnitude
of the association between marriage and work
and child poverty over time. It is important to
note that these results are consistent with the
trends in child poverty by marital status and
number of earners displayed in Figure 1 and
Figure 2.
Pooled Analyses With Nonlinear Time
Interactions
Because the observed trends for marriage and
work in Model 2 might vary in a nonlinear way,
Model 3 included binary variables for each year
(reference year = 1974) and interactions with
marriage and work with each year. As in Model
1 and Model 2, having a married head of house-
hold led to reduced odds of relative and anchored
child poverty by a factor of 4.61 and 4.57,
respectively. However, the main effect of the
number of earners had a weaker association than
in Model 2; it reduced the odds of child poverty
by a factor of only 2.70 and 2.66. Overall, the
interactions in Model 3 also suggest change over
time. With the exception of 1979 and 1986 in the
relative poverty model and 1979 in the anchored
poverty model, all interactions were signifi-
cant. Compared to the reference year 1974, the
association between marriage and child poverty
weakened in both the relative and anchored mod-
els. By contrast, the interactions for the number
of earners illustrated the opposite trend.
For substantive interpretation, Figure 3 graph-
ically displays the inverse odds of the interac-
tions from Model 3 in Table 2. An increasingly
negative association implies a greater reduction
in the odds of child poverty. Panel A of the
figure displays results for the marriage and time
interactions. Over time, the magnitude of the
negative association between marriage and child
poverty weakened. More specifically, most of
this change took place between 1974 and 1991
(as shown in the top four bars in Figure 3, Panel
A). From 1991 to 2010, the association between
Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1173
Table 2. Logistic Regression Models of Child Poverty, Pooled
Sample 1974–2010, Odds Ratios
Relative poverty Anchored poverty
Variables Model 1 Model 2 Model 3 Model 1 Model 2 Model 3
Married (ref.: no) 0.369*** 0.225*** 0.217*** 0.365***
0.216*** 0.219***
Number of earners 0.268*** 0.381*** 0.371*** 0.251***
0.386*** 0.376***
Married × year 1.022*** 1.025***
Earners × year 0.981*** 0.976***
Married × 1979 1.084 1.080
Married × 1986 1.381 1.385
Married × 1991 1.890*** 1.897***
Married × 1994 2.023*** 2.007***
Married × 1997 1.947*** 1.827***
Married × 2000 1.897*** 2.008***
Married × 2004 2.050*** 2.095***
Married × 2007 1.795*** 1.732***
Married × 2010 1.896*** 1.867***
Number of earners × 1979 1.061 1.046
Number of earners × 1986 0.759* 0.714*
Number of earners × 1991 0.678*** 0.637***
Number of earners × 1994 0.642*** 0.622***
Number of earners × 1997 0.588*** 0.549***
Number of earners × 2000 0.686** 0.580***
Number of earners × 2004 0.541*** 0.446***
Number of earners × 2007 0.594*** 0.461***
Number of earners × 2010 0.482*** 0.379***
Year 1.005*** 1.016*** 0.986*** 1.002
Year 1979 1.042 0.955
Year 1986 2.186*** 1.893**
Year 1991 2.012*** 1.776***
Year 1994 1.991*** 1.754***
Year 1997 2.073*** 1.568**
Year 2000 1.853*** 1.170
Year 2004 1.857*** 1.250
Year 2007 2.027*** 1.339
Year 2010 1.988*** 1.381*
Age of head 0.924*** 0.997*** 0.918*** 0.935*** 0.928***
0.927***
Age of head2 1.001*** 1.001*** 1.001*** 1.000*** 1.001***
1.001***
Head under age 25 (ref.: no) 1.758*** 1.759*** 1.21***
1.787*** 1.784*** 1.871***
Education (ref.: high school
degree/some college)
No high school diploma 2.918*** 2.887*** 2.939*** 2.799**
2.761*** 2.828***
College degree 0.295*** 0.293*** 0.296*** 0.324*** 0.325***
0.328***
Race of head (ref.: White)
Black 1.795*** 1.775*** 1.769*** 1.724*** 1.704***
1.699***
Latino 1.904*** 1.890*** 1.901*** 1.738*** 1.732***
1.746***
Other race 1.560*** 1.553*** 1.584*** 1.524*** 1.519***
1.582***
Number of working age 1.063** 1.123*** 1.125*** 1.045
1.109*** 1.100***
Number of children 1.442*** 1.438*** 1.446*** 1.398***
1.393*** 1.404***
Adults over age 65 (ref.: no) 0.546*** 0.547*** 0.534***
0.529*** 0.531*** 0.514***
N 192,547 192,547 192,547 192,547 192,547 192,547
BIC 46,693.3 46,508.52 46,488.86 42,214.75 41,965.97
41.842.87
Note: ref. = reference category; head = head of household; BIC
= Bayesian Information Criterion.
*p < .05. **p < .01. ***p < .001.
1174 Journal of Marriage and Family
Figure 3. Association Between Marriage, Number of Earners,
and Child Poverty Over Time, 1974–2010.
–5 –4 –3 –2 –1 0
1974
1979
1986
1991
1994
1997
2000
2004
2007
2010
PANEL A
Married × Time
Relative Anchored
–8 –6 –4 –2 0
1974
1979
1986
1991
1994
1997
2000
2004
2007
2010
PANEL B
Number of Earners × Time
Relative Anchored
)esrevnI(oitaRsddO)esrevnI(oitaRsddO
Note: The figures illustrate results from Model 3 of Table 2. To
calculate the inverse odds ratio, I used the following equation:
(e.g., for the year 1979): −1 / (Married79 Odds Ratio * Married
Odds Ratio).
marriage and child poverty remained rather sta-
ble, with some slight fluctuations. As shown in
Panel B of Figure 3, from 1974 to 1979 the
strength of the association between number of
earners and child poverty was relatively stable.
From 1986 onward, however, the number of
earners had an increasingly greater reduction on
the odds of child poverty (despite small declines
in 2000 and 2007).
Especially noteworthy is that, when we com-
pare the association between marriage and child
poverty in 1974 and 2010, we see that the mag-
nitude of the relationship declined by more than
half; however, the magnitude of the relation-
ship between the number of earners and child
poverty from 1974 to 2010 more than doubled.
The observed trends are even more pronounced
for the anchored poverty measure than that of
relative poverty. This offers further support of
a noteworthy change in the association among
marriage, work, and child poverty over time.
Beyond these results, three additional sensi-
tivity analyses warrant mention. First, because
the sample size increased more than threefold
from 1986 to 1991, I conducted a robustness
check to ensure that changes in sample sizes
were not affecting the results by reestimating the
analyses with random samples of 4,200 per wave
(the minimum N of all years). Second, to address
the concern that marriage and number of earners
were inherently conflated, I estimated all models
without number of earners in the model. Third,
I reestimated the analyses as linear probability
models. The results for all these sensitivity anal-
yses are consistent with the presented results.
Discussion
Motivated by the fundamental changes in mar-
riage and work (i.e., household earners) over
the past four decades, in this study, I exam-
ined the extent to which the magnitude of the
associations among marriage, work, and child
poverty has changed. The regression results sug-
gested that although marriage and work have
both maintained a negative association with
child poverty, marriage has generally become a
weaker defense against child poverty, whereas
work has become a stronger defense against
child poverty. These results are consistent with
Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1175
a narrowing of the child poverty gap in unmar-
ried and married households (see Figure 1) and
a widening of the child poverty gap among
no-earner, one-earner, and two-or-more-earner
households (see Figure 2). Furthermore, these
findings demonstrate the historically varying
relationship of demographic characteristics and
poverty over time and illustrate that sources of
stratification in modern society are not static.
The overall weaker association between
marriage and child poverty may be attributable
to either or both of two factors: (a) the increased
proportion of children in cohabiting households
and (b) the increased heterogeneity among
unmarried parents, which makes them less uni-
formly disadvantaged. Conversely, the stronger
association between work and child poverty
may be attributable to either (a) economic
changes that have created increased pressure
for multi-earner households and/or (b) welfare
changes that have made employment more
essential for staying out of poverty. Although
it is beyond the scope of this study to fully
analyze these plausible explanations, additional
descriptive characteristics of children in married
and unmarried headed households shed some
light (see the Appendix). Although the mean
number of earners increased from 1.15 to 1.24
for children in unmarried-headed households, it
decreased in married-headed households from
1.90 to 1.81. Both households with married and
unmarried heads of households had increases in
total weekly and annual work hours in the house-
hold and the education of the head of household.
Particularly noteworthy, however, is that among
children in unmarried households, the percent-
age of heads of household with less than a high
school degree decreased from 45.31% in 1974
to 20.91% in 2010, whereas the percentage with
4 or more years of college increased from 7.29%
to 14.55%. These findings illustrate the changing
characteristics of both married and unmarried
households, providing possible insight into this
study’s findings.
There are several areas in which future
research would be valuable. First, although
this study has provided plausible explanations
for the changing associations among marriage,
work, and child poverty, future research to
test the extent to which these mechanisms
account for the observed trends is necessary.
For example, longitudinal data would allow for
the examination of families with children over
time to explore potential causal mechanisms
(e.g., cohabitation, welfare supports, etc.) that
may help explain the outcomes observed in this
cross-sectional data. (Unfortunately, LIS data
do not enable precise over time comparisons of
cohabitation because cohabitation data are not
available or are not precisely identified in some
years.)
Second, this study concerned only 10 time
points. Replication of the analyses with data
for consecutive years could reveal important
nuances in results unobserved in this study.
Third, given the distinctively higher poverty
among Black and Latino children and racial
differences regarding changes in family struc-
ture and work patterns (e.g., Lichter & Crowley,
2004; Nichols, 2013), future research to exam-
ine possible differences by race is necessary. In a
sensitivity analysis, I reestimated the final model
for Whites, Blacks, and Latinos. Although the
results reflected similar general trends across
races, there were notable differences in the non-
linear analyses, such as the negative association
between work and poverty being strongest for
Blacks but not consistently increasing for Lati-
nos. Thus, the role of racial/ethnic differences
warrants more thorough inquiry.
Finally, this study has implications for
antipoverty policies. The observed weakened
relationship between marriage and child poverty
is notable for a society that has placed a rather
strong emphasis on marriage and “family val-
ues” in its antipoverty policy (Cherlin, 2009).
Although it is clear that marriage still has a
strong, positive impact on children’s economic
well-being, perhaps policymakers have relied
too heavily on marriage alone. As Haskins
(2014) noted, “the changes in family composi-
tion have been proceeding for more than four
decades and show no signs of abating, despite
a host of efforts by policy makers.” Moreover,
almost half of unmarried parents would have
continued to earn below the federal poverty line
even if they were to marry (Sigle-Rushton &
McLanahan, 2002), and earnings have a positive
influence on marriage selection, in particular
among low-income mothers (Gibson-Davis,
2009; McLanahan & Percheski, 2008). These
findings, coupled with the present study, suggest
that focusing on increasing parents’ earn-
ings will not only help improve children’s
economic well-being, but perhaps also increase
the probability of financially stable marriages,
which in turn could further reduce child poverty.
1176 Journal of Marriage and Family
That the results indicate the negative asso-
ciation between work and child poverty has
strengthened should also inform policy debates.
The analyses demonstrate how essential employ-
ment is for the economic security of fami-
lies with children. Rainwater and Smeeding
(2004) found that employment, the labor mar-
ket, and work supports (e.g., work tax cred-
its, child care subsidies) have the largest impact
on a country’s child poverty rate, yet this has
been relatively neglected in American poverty
policy discussions. Instead, emphasis on work
has often focused on simply getting people to
work and cultivating their work ethic. How-
ever, it is equally important to have policies that
help families maintain employment. Because
single-parent households are more vulnerable to
child poverty and such families are less likely to
have multiple earners, it is essential to facilitate
the gainful and secure employment of single par-
ents. Furthermore, even though employment is
essential, it does not guarantee an escape from
poverty, given that working-poverty rates remain
relatively high in the United States (Brady et al.,
2013). Therefore, policies designed to boost
wages for typical workers and expand work sup-
ports (see Sawhill & Karpilow, 2014) would also
help to effectively reduce child poverty.
Note
I gratefully acknowledge David Brady and Linda Burton for
their valuable feedback and suggestions and Ryan Finnigan
for providing helpful statistical advice. I also thank the fol-
lowing for comments on previous versions of this article:
Amie Bostic, Sandra Danziger, Lane Destro, David Eagle,
Lisa Keister, Sancha Medwinter, Cyrus Schleifer, S. Philip
Morgan, Feng Tian, and audiences at the annual meetings
of the Southern Sociological Society (2012) and the Asso-
ciation for Public Policy Analysis and Management (2013).
This research was supported by the American Sociological
Association Minority Fellowship Program and the Center for
Child and Family Policy at Duke University.
References
Amato, P. R., & Maynard, R. A. (2007). Decreas-
ing nonmarital births and strengthening marriage
to reduce poverty. The Future of Children, 17,
117–141.
Becker, G. (1981). A treatise on the family. Cam-
bridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Bianchi, S. M. (2000). Maternal employment and time
with children: Dramatic change or surprising con-
tinuity? Demography, 37, 401–411. doi:10.1353/
dem.2000.0001
Bluestone, B., & Harrison, B. (2001). Growing pros-
perity: The battle for growth with equity in the
twenty-first century. Los Angeles: University of
California Press.
Brady, D. (2003). Rethinking the sociological mea-
surement of poverty. Social Forces, 81, 715–751.
doi:10.1353/sof.2003.0025
Brady, D., Baker, R., & Finnigan, R. (2013). When
unionization disappears: State-level unioniza-
tion and working poverty in the U.S. American
Sociological Review, 78, 872–896. doi:10.1177/
0003122413501859
Brown, S. L. (2010). Marriage and child well-being:
Research and policy perspectives. Journal of Mar-
riage and Family, 72, 1059–1077. doi:10.1111/j.
1741-3737.2010.00750.x
Bureau of Labor Statistics. (2012). BLS spotlight on
statistics: The recession of 2007–2009. Retrieved
from http://www.bls.gov/cps/cpswom2012.pdf
Bureau of Labor Statistics. (2013). Highlights of
women’s earnings in 2012. Report 1045, Bureau of
Labor Statistics, Washington, DC. Retrieved from
http://www.bls.gov/spotlight/2012/recession/
Chen, W., & Corak, M. (2008). Child poverty
and changes in child poverty. Demography, 45,
537–553. doi:10.1353/dem.0.0024
Cherlin, A. J. (2009). The marriage-go-round. New
York: Knopf.
Christopher, K. (2005). A “pauperization of mother-
hood”? Single motherhood and women’s poverty
over time. Journal of Poverty, 9, 1–23. doi:10.
1300/J134v09n03_01
Danziger, S. K. (2010). The decline of cash welfare
and implications for social policy and poverty.
Annual Review of Sociology, 36, 523–545. doi:10.
1146/annurev.soc.012809.102644
Deaton, A. (2006). Measuring poverty. In A. Baner-
jee, R. Benabou, & D. Mookerjee (Eds.), Under-
standing poverty (pp. 3–16). New York: Oxford
University Press.
Edin, K., & Kissane, R. J. (2010). Poverty and the
American family: A decade in review. Journal of
Marriage and Family, 72, 460–479. doi:10.1111/j.
1741-3737.2010.00713.x
Ellwood, D. T., & Jencks, C. (2004). The uneven
spread of single-parent families: What do we
know? Where do we look for answers? In K. M.
Neckerman (Ed.), Social inequality (pp. 79–118).
New York: Russell Sage Foundation.
Fry, R. (2012). No reversal in decline of mar-
riage. Washington, DC: Pew Research Center.
Retrieved from http://www.pewsocialtrends.org/
2012/11/20/no-reversal-in-decline-of-marriage/
Gibson-Davis, C. M. (2009). Money, marriage, and
children: Testing the financial expectations and
family formation theory. Journal of Marriage and
Family, 71, 146–160. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737.
2008.00586.x
Gornick, J., & Jäntti, M. (2012). Child poverty in
cross-national perspective: Lessons from the
Luxembourg Income Study. Children and Youth
Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1177
Services Review, 34, 558–568. doi:10.1016/
j.childyouth.2011.10.016
Handler, J. F., & Hasenfeld, Y. (2007). Blame welfare,
ignore poverty and inequality. New York: Cam-
bridge University Press.
Haskins, R. (2014). Poverty and opportunity:
Begin with facts (testimony to the U.S. House
of Representatives Committee on the Bud-
get). Retrieved from http://www.brookings.
edu/research/testimony/2014/01/28-poverty-
opportunity-begin-with-facts-haskins
Kalleberg, A. L. (2007). The mismatched worker.
New York: W.W. Norton.
Lichter, D. T. (1997). Poverty and inequality
among children. Annual Review of Sociology,
23, 121–145. doi:10.1146/annurev.soc.23.1.121
Lichter, D. T., & Crowley, M. L. (2004). Welfare
reform and child poverty: Effects of maternal
employment, marriage, and cohabitation. Social
Science Research, 3, 385–408. doi:10.1016/j.
ssresearch.2003.09.001
Livingston, G. (2013). The rise of single fathers: A
ninefold increase since 1960. Washington, DC:
Pew Research Center.
Luxembourg Income Study (LIS). http://www.
lisdatacenter.org. (United States; [August 2012–
December 2014]). Luxembourg: LIS.
Manning, W. D., & Brown, S. L. (2006). Children’s
economic well-being in married and cohabit-
ing parent families. Journal of Marriage and
Family, 68, 345–362. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737.
2006.00257.x
McLanahan, S., & Percheski, C. (2008). Family struc-
ture and the reproduction of inequalities. Annual
Review of Sociology, 34, 257–276. doi:10.1146/
annurev.soc.34.040507.134549
Miller, A. R. (2010). The effects of motherhood tim-
ing on career path. Population Economics, 24,
1071–1100. doi:10.1007/s00148-009-0296-x
Mishel, L., Birens, J., Gould, B., & Shierhotz, H.
(2012). The state of working America, 12th edition:
An economic policy institute book. Ithaca, NY:
Cornell University Press.
Nichols, A. (2013). Explaining changes in child
poverty over the past four decades. Low Income
Working Families Discussion Paper 2, The Urban
Institute, Washington, DC.
Rainwater, L., & Smeeding, T. M. (2004). Poor kids in
a rich country: America’s children in comparative
perspective. New York: Russell Sage Foundation.
Raley, K. R. (2000). Recent trends and differentials
in marriage and cohabitation: The United States.
In L. J. Waite & C. Bachrach (Eds.), The ties that
bind: Perspectives on marriage and cohabitation
(pp. 19–39). New York: Aldine de Gruyter.
Sawhill, I., & Karpilow, W. (2014). A no-cost pro-
posal to reduce poverty and inequality. Brief No.
51, Center on Children and Families, Brookings
Institute, Washington, DC.
Seccombe, K. (2000). Families in poverty in the
1990s: Trends, causes, consequences, and lessons
learned. Journal of Marriage and the Family,
62, 1094–1113. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737.2000.
01094.x
Sigle-Rushton, W., & McLanahan, S. (2002). For
richer or for poorer? Marriage as an anti-poverty
strategy in the United States. Population, 57,
509–526. doi:10.3917/popu.203.0519
Thomas, A., & Sawhill, I. (2005). For love and
money? The impact of family structure on income.
The Future of Children, 15, 57–74.
U.S. Department of Commerce. (2011). Women
in America: Indicators of social and economic
well-being. Report prepared for the White House
Council on Women and Girls, Washington, DC.
Retrieved from https://www.whitehouse.gov/
administration/eop/cwg/data-on-women
Wilde, E. T., Batchelder, L., & Ellwood, D. T. (2010).
The mommy track divides: The impact of child-
bearing on wages of women of differing skill lev-
els. Working Paper No. 16582, National Bureau of
Economic Research, Cambridge, MA.
1178 Journal of Marriage and Family
APPENDIX
Variable Means for Children by Marital Status
Variable 1974 1979 1986 1991 1994 1997 2000 2004 2007 2010
Panel A: Married-headed household
Relative poverty (%) 9.34 10.99 12.42 14.76 14.02 12.95 13.56
12.49 12.91 11.66
Anchored poverty (%) 9.34 10.03 10.60 12.84 12.48 9.64 8.62
8.12 7.52 7.41
Number of earners 1.90 2.01 1.95 1.94 1.94 1.95 1.96 1.87 1.86
1.81
Weekly work hours 57.13 64.07 71.44 67.77 67.94 65.26 62.35
63.27 60.25
Annual full-time hours 2441.03 2711.06 3001.40 2998.95
2887.88 2752.26 2820.14 2643.09
Annual part-time hours 254.89 330.35 347.06 322.89 281.53
273.62 266.57 274.96
Number of working-age adults 2.22 1.98 2.19 2.23 2.22 2.21
2.24 2.23 2.24 2.28
Age of head 38.43 38.23 38.04 38.45 39.03 39.42 39.35 39.54
40.10 40.45
Head under age 25 (%) 5.87 4.36 2.56 2.43 2.30 1.96 2.75 2.65
2.23 2.00
No HS diploma. (%) 27.34 22.65 15.91 15.87 15.15 15.07 14.39
13.44 12.52 12.08
College degree (%) 19.17 23.98 25.47 26.24 28.50 28.81 30.48
32.44 34.98 37.23
Black head (%) 7.37 9.00 8.20 8.57 8.38 8.96 9.07 8.36 8.48
7.96
Other race head (%) 1.22 2.32 3.03 3.84 4.16 5.07 5.56 7.52
7.79 8.39
Latino head (%) 5.04 7.40 8.51 11.39 12.51 13.98 15.56 17.91
19.24 19.19
Number of kids 2.31 2.55 2.11 2.42 2.39 2.41 2.45 2.42 2.43
2.42
Adults over 65 (%) 3.01 1.13 2.54 2.41 2.58 2.85 3.11 3.60 3.77
4.23
N 3,844 4,711 3,251 16,138 15,493 13,377 12,747 23,469
22,049 20,772
Panel B: Unmarried-headed households
Relative poverty (%) 47.78 50.04 50.92 51.91 49.24 45.49 42.45
40.51 42.47 40.38
Anchored poverty (%) 47.78 48.29 47.50 48.82 46.62 39.74
31.61 31.40 31.49 31.37
Number of earners 1.15 1.18 1.15 1.12 1.17 1.27 1.41 1.29 1.32
1.24
Weekly work hours 26.93 33.70 38.23 35.06 38.95 42.14 39.41
40.04 36.85
Annual full-time hours 1004.76 1299.73 1468.95 1591.56
1761.79 1642.35 1671.02 1485.33
Annual part-time hours 180.18 204.75 220.07 215.36 214.42
197.93 204.16 228.71
Number of working-age adults 1.33 0.97 1.44 1.52 1.53 1.53
1.60 1.60 1.61 1.70
Age of head 37.70 37.42 37.27 37.04 36.84 37.44 37.15 37.60
38.02 37.78
Head under age 25 (%) 11.86 9.95 8.82 9.15 10.68 10.72 12.37
11.84 10.67 11.40
No HS diploma. (%) 45.31 39.44 29.89 31.00 28.73 27.73 23.99
23.61 21.39 20.91
College degree (%) 7.29 7.36 11.17 8.84 8.79 9.58 10.95 12.07
13.62 14.55
Black head (%) 30.54 35.97 30.57 34.52 34.25 31.91 31.52
29.80 29.49 28.57
Other race head (%) 1.13 1.80 1.87 3.03 2.38 3.17 4.07 5.76
6.00 6.54
Latino head (%) 8.03 7.87 12.51 14.08 15.38 16.20 17.55 20.37
21.46 23.45
Number of kids 2.29 2.61 2.01 2.46 2.43 2.44 2.31 2.33 2.34
2.31
Adults over 65 (%) 5.46 3.36 4.13 4.45 4.47 4.68 4.93 5.35 5.53
5.73
N 767 1,296 1,046 6,091 6,134 5,628 5,374 10,276 10,065
10,055
Note. There were no data available for weekly hours in in 1979
and annual hours in 1974 and 1994. This is why the
alternative work measures are not included in the main analyses
of this article. However, to compare trends among children
in married versus unmarried households over time, the work
hour data that are available are displayed in the table. HS =
high
school.
Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148
– 153
Available online at www.sciencedirect.com
1877-0428 © 2014 The Authors. Published by Elsevier Ltd.
Open access under CC BY-NC-ND license.
Selection and peer-review under responsibility of HUM-665
Research Group “Research and Evaluation in Intercultural
Education”.
doi: 10.1016/j.sbspro.2014.04.291
ScienceDirect
6th International Conference on Intercultural Education
“Education and Health: From a
transcultural perspective”
The Impact of Poverty on the Family System Functioning
Andrea Banovcinovaa*, Jana Levickaa, Martin Veresa
aTrnava university of Trnava, Faculty of Health Care and
Social Work, Univerzitné námestie 1, 918 43 Trnava, Slovakia
Abstract
This study aims to examine how life in poverty affects the
functioning of family system. We focused on family functioning
in
the dimensions based on McMaster model. We employed The
Family Assessment Device.
The result shows that there is an association between poverty
and disrupted family functioning. Family functioning in
different
dimensions is in the range of "unhealthy", mainly in
communication, behaviour control and family role. Family
stress caused by
problems with the fulfilment of the family economic function,
affects the way parents fulfill their parental role.
We consider it necessary to focus on effective interventions to
help families living in poverty in the restoration of family
functioning in different dimensions.
© 2014 The Authors. Published by Elsevier Ltd.
Selection and peer-review under responsibility of Encarnación
Soriano, Christine Sleeter and María Antonia Casanova.
Keywords: Poverty; Family functioning; Family system; Family
Assessment Device
1 Introduction
Poverty is a social problem, which is given a big coverage in
society and new strategies are continuously being
developed in order to minimize and reduce its impact. However,
we might conclude that under the social-economic
development in Slovakia, the at-risk-of-poverty rate has
currently an increasing tendency. The National Social
Report for 2012 (ec.europa.eu) shows that there is a significant
increase in the number of people living in
households with a very low intensity of work within individual
indicators. These families are one of the groups at
highest risk in terms of falling into poverty. Based on the
findings of the Statistical Bureau of the Slovak Republic,
as regards poverty, the most endangered households are
predominantly those with two adults and with three or
* Corresponding author.Andrea Banovcinova. Tel.: +421-033-
5939-491
E-mail address: [email protected]
© 2014 The Authors. Published by Elsevier Ltd. Open access
under CC BY-NC-ND license.
Selection and peer-review under responsibility of HUM-665
Research Group “Research and Evaluation in Intercultural
Education”.
http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1016/j.sbspro.2014
.04.291&domain=pdf
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/
149 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and
Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153
more dependent children. Nearly one third of them (32,6%) was
at risk of poverty. The next risk group were the
households made of one parent with at least one dependent
child, thus incomplete families (26,4%)
(www.portal.statistics.sk). With respect to the prognosis of
development of macroeconomic indicators until 2015, it
can be assumed, that in spite of the measures adopted, no
significant decrease in poverty risk or social exclusion
will occur in that period.
The life in poverty has a negative impact on whole families
(Dodge et al., 1994; Gedbery, Bodnárová
a Filadelfiová, 2007; Currie a Stabile, 2003 etc.). For instance
Gedbery, Bodnárová a Filadelfiová (2007), but also
Bodnárová, Džambazovič at al., (2005) highlight both the
important role of nuclear family, which influences the
development and growth of a child, and transference of
inequality from one generation to another. Children raised
in the families with lower income are disadvantaged in
numerous aspects in comparison with those from
economically well established families. Studies conducted by
Currie and Stabile (2003) demonstrate that children
from families, which can be classified as poor, have lower birth
weight, higher risk of infant mortality. Duncan et al
(2004) examined the influence of economically disadvantaged
environment on the behaviour of children. Their
research shows that those children are more frequently
diagnosed with behavioural disorders. Likewise, Havemen
and Wolfe (1995) came to similar conclusions and furthermore
they discovered worse school results of children
from economically disadvantaged environment. After
completion of their education they experience difficulties
with employment in the labour market (Gregg a Machin, 1999)
and they have health problems more frequently
(Currie et al, 2004). Consequently, all these facts have impact
on the employment options and subsequently on the
individual´s income rate (Jenkins, Siedler, 2007).
The presence of poverty in a family limits also the development
of children through budget restrictions of family
sources, which parents invest into them. However, experts
(Becker In Kalil, 2003) emphasize, that these sources
cannot be viewed only through market value and costs for
quality care. The investment of a parent is also the value
of time. Sources can include not only income, but also non-
financial sources such as education, access to
information, etc. Families living in poverty can have a
restricted access to sources on both levels – in the access to
material sources ( cost of living, food expenses, cognitively
stimulating toys for children, books, etc.) but also to
immaterial sources (for instance in the area of education, in the
access to information, in possibilities of
development of one´s experiences and skills etc.). This
indicates that families with lower income are not able to
invest sufficient human capital into their children.
However, poverty, apart from the direct impact on individual
family members, endangers and disrupts the
functioning of the family system as a whole. The family
functioning is a multi-dimensional construct reflecting
family interactions and activities. Effectiveness or
ineffectiveness of family activities and interactions determines
whether the family is able to fulfill its aims, provide its
members with material and emotional support and well-
being, support their prosperity and development (Walsh, 2003).
Pezzullo et al. (2010) characterize the family
functioning through a variety of family governance frameworks,
emotional attributes, cognitive engagement and
development characteristics, physical health habits,
intra�familial relationships and social connectedness.
Currently, there is no consensus in basic dimensions of the
family functioning. Specification of dimensions and
key areas of family functioning varies depending on the
specialization of the author of given concept or model. In
the assessment of family strengths Orthner, Jones-Sanpei and
Williamson (2004) considered 6 dimensions:
economic stability, communication skills, problem-solving
skills, family cohesion, social support and presence of
risky factors. The outcome of this assessment demonstrates that
the economic insecurity, which families are
confronted with, correlates with lack of problem-solving skills
and eroded family cohesion. Furthermore, the
analysis also discovered considerable differences in
communication skills and provision of social support in the
observed low-income families.
2 Methodology
In order to achieve our objectives and evaluate the functioning
of the family system, we took into consideration
the McMaster model of family functioning. The model is based
on systems theory and its crucial assumptions are
as follows: ( 1) All parts of the family are interrelated; ( 2) One
part of the family cannot be understood in isolation
from the rest of the family system, ( 3) Family functioning
cannot be fully understood by simply understanding
150 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and
Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153
each of the individual family members or subgroups; ( 4 ) A
family´s structure and organization are important
factors that strongly influence and determine the behaviour of
family members; ( 5) The transactional patterns of
the family system strongly shape the behaviour of family
members.
In order to assess family functioning, similarly to the McMaster
model, we concentrated on 6 dimensions of
family life: problem solving, communication, family roles,
affective responsiveness, affective involvement and
behaviour control. As noted by Epstein et al. (1993), in order to
fully understand such a complex entity as a family,
it is necessary to evaluate many dimensions. However, the
dimensions in our chosen models are not an exhaustive
calculation of all aspects of family functioning. The authors
describe only those considered important in the clinical
context. Their goal was to conceptualize and operationalize the
dimensions in a way that would allow their easy
and helpful usage in research.
Purpose of the study: Determine whether poverty affects the
family functioning in all its dimensions and identify
the most affected dimensions.
2. 1 Participants
The sample consisted of 332 participants divided into two
groups. The first group consisted of 172 participants
(mean age= 28.38 ±15.38, range =12 – 67) living in families
with income below the level of subsistence minimum.
The subsistence minimum in the Slovak Republic is recognized
by the state as a poverty line. The second group
was control group consisted of 160 participants (mean age =
30.19 ± 14.56, range = 13 – 67) living in families with
standard income.
2. 2 Measures and procedure
In order to evaluate family functioning, Family Assessment
Device (FAD) questionnaire was used. It is a 60 -
item self-assessment tool. It is designed to assess selected
dimensions of family functioning and is based on the
McMaster model of family functioning. Assessed dimensions
are the following: (a problem solving - a family's
ability to resolve problems at a level that maintains effective
family functioning, (b) communication – how
information is exchanged within a family (the focus is on verbal
exchange) , (c) roles – the recurrent patterns of
behaviour by which individual members fulfil family functions ,
(d) affective responsiveness – the ability to
respond to a range of stimuli with the appropriate quality and
quantity of feelings, (e) affective involvement - the
degree to which the family shows interest in and values the
activities and interests of individual family members,
(f) behaviour control – the pattern a family adopts handling
behaviour in specific situations.
The last dimension is general functioning – the overall health or
pathology of a family (Epstein, Baldwin,
Bishop, 1983). The task of a participant was to identify how
well the statement describes his family (on a scale
from strongly agree - agree - disagree - strongly disagree).
3. Results
The results were analysed using statistical software SPSS.
Table 1. Mean scores of family functioning dimensions (Family
assessment device)
Dimension Cut-off Score Mean Score Minimum Maximum
Problem solving 2,20 2,22 1,20 3,40
Communication 2,20 2,24 1,00 3,17
Roles 2,30 2,60 1,50 3,50
Affective Responsiveness 2,20 2,44 1,50 3,33
Affective Involvement 2,10 2,59 1,43 3,57
Behavior Control 1,90 2,37 1,44 3,11
General family functioning 2,00 2,32 1,00 3,75
151 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and
Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153
As shown in Table 1, comparing average scores of individuals
living below the poverty threshold with Cut-off
Score, the largest differences were observed in the dimension
Affective Involvement (mean score 2.59) and in the
dimension Behaviour Control (mean score 2.37).
Table 2 Differences in family functioning dimensions
Dimension Group N Mean Rank U Z P
Problem Solving
Group 1 172 164,51
13418,500 -,397 ,692
Group 2 160 168,63
Communication
Group 1 172 187,01
10233,000 -4,066 ,000
Group 2 160 144,46
Roles
Group 1 172 211,48
6023,500 -8,900 ,000
Group 2 160 118,15
Affective Responsiveness
Group 1 172 188,60
9959,000 -4,399 ,000
Group 2 160 142,74
Affective Involvement
Group 1 172 217,28
5026,000 -10,044 ,000
Group 2 160 111,91
Behavior Control
Group 1 172 180,85
11291,500 -2,846 ,004
Group 2 160 151,07
General Family Functioning
Group 1 172 206,28
6917,000 -7,843 ,000
Group 2 160 123,73
*Group 1 – income below the poverty threshold
Group 2 – standard income
The findings in Table 2 show that the results of Mann Whitney
U test, applied to compare the average score in
the dimension Communication show a significant difference
between the group of participants living below the
poverty threshold and the group of participants with a standard
income (Z = - 4.066 , p = 0.000). The average score
of the group living below the poverty threshold was 187.01 ,
while in the group of participants with a standard
income, the mean score was 144.46 . In the dimension Roles
was found also a significant difference ( Z = -8.900 ,
p = 0.000 ) between the group of participants living below the
poverty threshold ( mean rank 211.48 ) and the
group of participants with a standard income ( mean rank
118.15 ) . The analysis of the results showed a
statistically significant difference ( Z = -4.399 , p = 0.000 )
between the participants whose income is in the range
of poverty ( mean rank 188.60 ) and the participants with a
standard income ( mean rank 142.74 ) also in the
dimension Affective Responsiveness . Another comparative
dimension was Affective Involvement. Similarly, this
dimension showed statistically significant differences ( Z = -
10.044 , p = 0.000 ), where the group of participants
living below the poverty threshold reached a mean rank of
217.28 and the group of participants with a
standard income reached a mean rank of 111.91 . The
dimension Behaviour Control demonstrated a statistically
significant difference ( Z = -2.846 , p = 0.004 ) between the
participants whose income does not exceed the poverty
threshold ( mean rank 180.85 ) and participants with a standard
income ( mean rank 151.07 ) . The only dimension
which showed no significant difference between the two groups
was Problem Solving ( Z = 0 - , 397 , p = 0.692 ) .
The group of participants living in poverty reached in this
dimension a mean rank of 164.51. Mean rank of the
participants with a standard income was 168.63.
The last evaluated dimension was General Family Functioning.
This dimension demonstrated a significant
difference in average score ( Z = -7.843 , p = 0.000 ) between
the group of participants whose income is below the
legal poverty threshold ( mean rank 206.28 ) and the group of
participants with a standard income ( mean rank
123.73 ) .
152 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and
Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153
4 Discussion and conclusion
The family functioning is determined by family structure, level
of societal development, cultural background
and by social – economic status of a family (McCreary –
Dancy, 2004). The influence of life in poverty on
individual is undeniable, thus both in past and in present it has
been a subject of numerous studies. Nonetheless,
a very little attention in research has been focused on the
influence of life in poverty on a family as a whole and on
its functioning. For this reason, we aspired to determine
whether poverty affects the family functioning in all its
dimensions. Moreover, we wanted to know which dimension
was the most affected. We applied the self-report
inventory Family Assessment Device, through which we
monitored the average score in each dimension.
Subsequently, we compared the results from families living
below poverty line and the control group of
respondents living in families with a standard income. The
adopted inventory enabled to discover the degree to
which the family functioning was disrupted, yet it did not
indicate through what this disruption manifested itself.
Therefore, it will be indispensable to conduct a qualitative
investigation in families, aimed at an elaborate analysis
of functioning in all dimensions.
The analysis of results showed that respondents from the
observed group proved an average score below the
cut-off score in all dimensions. The highest degree of disruption
of our respondents was shown in the dimension
Behaviour Control. Miller et al (2000) relates this dimension to
behaviour in three types of situations. The first
type involves situations connected with physical threat of
family members. The second type is defined by
situations connected with fulfilment of basic psychobiological
needs. The third type concerns situations involving
interpersonal socializing behaviour towards family members but
also towards the environment in which the family
lives. Further findings were proposed by Dodge et al (1994) or
Papp et al (2009) who noted that the long-term
economic stress leads often to less effective parenting. The
studies also indicate that parents apply coercive and
punitive parenting styles more frequently. Corporal punishments
are frequently used, opposed to negotiations and
argumentations (Sampson, Laub, 1994). In addition, a higher
risk of violence against partner, a development of
various addictions or a criminal behaviour was found among
parents living in a long-term poverty (McLoyd,
1990; Hasima, Amato, 1994). Behaviour of individual members
of family is closely linked with the manner in
which they hold their roles. Disruption of this dimension was
clearly proved in our research, too. In the families
with low income, the conflict between the parental role and the
working role occurs more frequently. The conflict
between these two roles consists in an excessive pressure on
parents to provide for the family and to meet the
needs of all family members from the economic point of view.
Another area which proved the impact of poverty on the family
functioning in our research was the Affective
Involvement. This dimension reflects the degree to which the
family shows interest in values and activities of
others. (Epstein et al, 1978) Likewise, the disruption of
Affective Involvement dimension was proved also by
Dodge et al (2004), in that the poverty and its accompanied
factors both reduce the ability of parents to engage in
affectionate and supportive interactions with their children and
increase the risk of negative or repressive
behaviour. This behaviour of parents was identified as a crucial
mechanism, through which poverty affects the
development of children. Not only Gershoff et al (2007) but
also Fine and Finchman (2013) highlight the fact that
the stress caused by constant economic pressure results in
instability of family relationships. As a consequence of
increased conflicts imposed by financial problems not only the
functioning of a couple is endangered. Due to stress
the disruption of supportive parent-child relationships often
occurs.
As the results suggest, poverty is a negative-acting factor in the
family functioning. It has been proved that all
its dimensions are influenced by an insufficient income. It is
necessary to pay further attention to qualitative
analysis of all dimensions of the family functioning in families
living in poverty. Knowledge about the specific
dimensions and aspects which are most affected by poverty and
by which means are essential especially for the
selection of the most effective strategy and the most appropriate
methods for work with family.
Acknowledgements
This study was supported by grant from the Trnava University
in Trnava no. 11/TU/13.
153 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and
Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153
References
Bodnárová, B., Džambazovič, R. et al. (2005). Medzigeneračná
reprodukcia chudoby. Sekundárne analýzy teoretických
konceptov
a empirických zdrojov. Bratislava: Stredisko pre štúdium práce
a rodiny
Currie, A., Shields, M. A., Price, S. W. (2004) Is the Child
Health/Family Income Gradient Universal? Evidence from
England . Bon:
Forschungsinstitut zur Zukunft der Arbeit Institute for the Study
of Labor
Currie, J., Stabile, M. (2003) Socioeconomic Status and Child
Health: Why Is the Relationship Stronger for Older Children? In
The American
Economic Review, 93 (5), 1813 – 1823.
Dodge KA, Pettit GS, Bates JE. (1994). Socialization mediators
of the relation between socioeconomic status and child conduct
problems.
Child Development, 65, 649–665.
Duncan, G. J., Brooks-Gunn, J., Klebonov, P. K. (1994)
Economic Deprivation and Early Childhood Development. In
Child Development, 65
(2), 296-318.
Epstein, N. B. Bishop, D., Ryan, C., Miller, & Keitner, G.,
(1993). The McMaster Model View of Healthy Family
Functioning. In Froma Walsh
(Eds.), Normal Family Processes (pp. 138-160). The Guilford
Press: New
Epstein, N. B., Baldwin, L. M., Bishop, D. S. (1983). The
McMaster Family Assessment Device. Journal of Marital and
Family Therapy, 9,
171 – 180.
Epstein, N., Bishop, D., Levin, S. (1978) The McMaster Model
of family Functioning. Journal of Marriage and Family
Counseling, 4, 19-31.
Fine, M. A., Fincham, F. D. (2013). Handbook of Family
Theories. A Content-Based Approach. New York, Routledge
Gerbery, D., Bodnárová, B., Filadelfiová, J. (2007) Životné
podmienky rodín v medzigeneračnej perspektíve. In Rodina a
práca, 1, 52 s.
Gergg, P., Machin, P. (1999). The Relationship Between
Childhood Experiences, Subsequent Educational Attainment and
Adult Labour Market
Performance [online]. <
http://personal.lse.ac.uk/machin/pdf/lux2000.pdf>
Gershoff, E. Aber, L., Raver, C., & Lennon, M. (2007). Income
is not enough: Incorporating material hardship into models of
income
associations with parenting and child development. Child
Development, 78, 70-95.
Hashima, P. Y., Amato, P. R. (1994). Poverty, Social Support
and Parental Behavior. Child Development. 65 (2).
Haveman, R., Wolfe, B. (1995) The Determinants of Children´s
Attainments: A Review of Methods and Findings. In Journal of
Economic
Literature. 33 (4), 1829 – 1878.
households with children. Journal of Family Social Work, 7(2),
5-23.
Jenkins, S. P. Siedler, T. (2007). The intergenerational
Transmission of Poverty in Industrialized Countries [online].
Berlin: German Institute
for Economic Research, 2007. 46 p.
Kalil, A. (2003). Family Resilience and Good Child Outcomes.
A Review of the Literature. Whangarei: Ministry of Social
Development - Te
Manatu- Whakahiato Ora
McCreary, Linda L;Dancy, Barbara L. (2004). Dimensions of
Family Functioning: Perspectives of Low-Income African
American Single-
Parent Families. Journal of Marriage and Family; 66, 3; 690.
McLoyd, V.C. (1990). The impact of economic hardship on
black families and children: Psychological distress, parenting,
and socioemotional
development. Child Development, 61, 311-346.
Národná sociálna správa ne rok 2012. (2012) Retrieved from
˂https://www.google.sk/#psj=1&q=Z+N%C3%A1rodnej+soci%
C3%A1lnej+spr%C3%A1vy+na+rok+2012+(ec.europa.eu)++˃
Orthner, D., Jones-Sanpei, H., & Williamson, S. (2003). Family
strengths and income in
Papp, L. M., Cummings, E. M., Goeke-Morey, M. C. (2009).
For Richer, for Poorer: Money as a Topic of Marital Conflict in
the Home.
Family Relations, 58 (1), 91-103.
Pezzullo, L. et al. (2010). Positive Family Functioning.
Sampson, R. J, Laub, J. H. (1994). Urban Poverty and the
Family Context of Delinquency: A New Look at Structure and
Process in a Classic
Study. Child Development, 65 (2), 523- 540.
Walsh, P. (2003). Changing families in a changing world:
Reconstructing family normality. In F. Walsh (Ed.), Normal
family processes:
Growing diversity and complexity (3rd ed.), 3 – 26, New York:
Guilford York/London
Zisťovanie o príjmoch a životných podmienkach domácností EU
SILC 2012. Informatívna správa štatistického úradu Slovenskej
republiky.
Bratislava: Štatistický úrad SR (2013) [online].
˂http://portal.statistics.sk/files/Onas/aktuality/EU%20SILC%20
2012.pdf˃
105
Poverty, Homelessness,
and Family Break-Up
This study examines the extent and
correlates of family separations in
families experiencing homelessness.
Of 2,307 parents recruited in family
shelters across 12 sites, one-tenth
were separated from partners and one-
quarter from one or more children.
Additional separations before and
after shelter entry and reasons, from parents’ perspectives,
were documented in qualitative interviews with a subsample
of 80 parents. Separations were associated with economic
hardship, shelter conditions, and family characteristics.
Acknowledgements: This study was supported by the National
Institute of Child and
Human Development, grant # 5R01HD066082. Survey data
collection was funded
by contract C-CHI-00943, Task Orders T-0001 and T-0003 from
the Department of
Housing and Urban Development to Abt Associates. We thank
Abt Associates, Inc., Emily
Holt and Meghan Henry for conducting the interviews and
Lindsay S. Mayberry and
Chase Darmstadter for contributions to coding.
Marybeth Shinn
Vanderbilt University
Jessica Gibbons-Benton
Vanderbilt University
Scott R. Brown
Vanderbilt University
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
106
Poverty and homelessness are associated with the break-up of
families. A number of studies have documented that children
in families who experience homelessness frequently become
separated from their parents. In a national sample in 1996, Burt
and colleagues (1999) found that three-fifths of women served
by
homeless programs had children under the age of 18, but only
65%
of the mothers lived with any of their children. Park and
colleagues
(2004) found that 24% of more than 8,000 children who entered
shelter with a parent for the first time in New York City in 1996
received child welfare services within five years of shelter
entry—
three-quarters of them after the family became homeless. Many
smaller, local studies document associations of housing
problems and
homelessness with elevated rates of foster care placements and
far
higher rates of informal child separations unknown to child
welfare
authorities (for reviews, see Barrow & Lawinski, 2009;
Courtney,
McMurty, & Zinn, 2004).
Fewer studies have sought to explain these separations. In
studies
of the general population, poverty is related to child
maltreatment,
especially neglect (Sedlak et al., 2010) and to “substandard”
parenting
(Berger, 2007). Among families experiencing homelessness,
Park
and colleagues (2004) found that recurrent and longer shelter
episodes and domestic violence predicted child welfare
services.
They suggest that families in shelters are subject to stress and
lack
of privacy, and also heightened scrutiny: a “fishbowl effect”
may lead
staff to report to child protective services. Similarly, McDaniel
and
Slack (2005) suggest that life events, such as a move, may make
low-income parents more visible, leading to protective service
reports. Cowal and colleagues (2002) compared mothers who
entered shelter with continuously housed mothers using public
assistance and found that drug abuse, domestic violence, and
any
institutional placement of the mother predicted separation for
both groups, but homelessness was by far the strongest
predictor.
Barrow and Lawinsky (2009) found that the same factors, along
with children’s needs, were important in a sample of mothers
107
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
experiencing homelessness, but described precarious housing as
“a
constant backdrop.” In the face of crises that came “in twos and
threes,” mothers negotiated with fathers, maternal and paternal
kin,
and agencies to find “better choices among troubling
alternatives”
(pp. 166-167) for themselves and their children.
The current mixed-methods study uses survey data to document
the extent of child separations in a large multi-site sample of
2,307
families recruited in homeless shelters, and uses both
quantitative
and qualitative data to examine explanatory factors posited in
the
literature. In particular in the survey data, we examine
associations
of separations with the parent’s prior homelessness, substance
abuse, domestic violence, felony conviction (a proxy for
institutional
placement), and foster care placement in childhood, along with
parent and child demographic characteristics. The quantitative
data
also allow examination of the extent to which separations vary
by
site and shelter, suggesting policy differences in the homeless
service
and child welfare systems that may affect separations.
Qualitative
interviews with a subsample of 80 families elucidate from
parents’
perspectives how poverty, housing problems, and the homeless
service system contribute to separations.
Although our primary focus is on child separation, we
additionally
examine the extent to which partners are separated from each
other.
Families experiencing homelessness are often headed by single
parents
(Rog & Buckner, 2007), but this is partly a consequence of
shelter
and housing program policies that exclude men (U.S.
Conference of
Mayors, 2006). Thus we examine how separations of parents
from
partners they consider a part of their family vary by site and
shelter,
and reasons families give in qualitative interviews.
Methods
Participants
The Family Options study enrolled 2,307 families with children
15 years of
age and under who had spent at least one week in one of 57
emergency
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
108
shelters in 12 sites,1 drawn from all regions of the United States
and varying housing and labor markets, from September 2010 to
January 2012. Families were recruited into an experiment in
which
they received priority access to housing and service
interventions.
Very few families (n = 13) declined to participate, although 183
who
failed to pass eligibility screening for available interventions
were
not enrolled. (Common reasons for exclusion included
insufficient
income or lack of employment, family composition, size of
available
units, poor credit history, criminal convictions, and lack of
sobriety.)
We interviewed one adult at study enrollment, prior to random
assignment, giving preference to mothers in two-adult families,
because when parents are separated, children more frequently
stay
with the mother.
The adult respondents were predominantly female (91.6%), with
a median age of 29. Over a quarter (27.4%) had a spouse or
partner
with them in family shelter. A plurality (43.7%) had one child
with
them in shelter but 11.1% had four or more. In half of the
families
(49.9%), at least one child was under age 3. Study families were
41%
African American, 21% white, non-Hispanic, 20% Hispanic (all
races),
7% Asian/Pacific Islander, and 11% mixed or other (with
Hispanics
excluded from all remaining categories). Families were deeply
poor—
median annual household income was $7,440—and many came
from
poverty: during childhood, 15.9% of respondents had been
homeless
and 27.1% had lived in foster care, a group home, or an
institution.
Poverty was also longstanding: 62.8% had experienced a prior
episode
of homelessness and 84.6% had been doubled up (living in the
same
unit with another family) as an adult because they could not pay
the
rent (for details see Gubits, Spellman, Dunton, Brown, & Wood,
2013).
We conducted semi-structured qualitative interviews with a
non-
random subsample of 80 families—77 mothers and 3 fathers—
from
1 Sites were Alameda County, California – Oakland, Berkeley,
Haywood, Alameda; Atlanta Georgia; Baltimore,
Maryland; Boston, Massachusetts; Connecticut – New Haven,
Bridgeport, Norwalk, Stamford; Denver, Colorado;
Honolulu, Hawaii; Kansas City, Missouri; Louisville,
Kentucky; Minneapolis, Minnesota; Phoenix, Arizona; and
Salt Lake City, Utah.
109
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
four geographically dispersed sites (Alameda County,
Connecticut,
Kansas City, and Phoenix) an average of 6.4 months after
random
assignment. Demographic characteristics of the subsample were
similar
to those of the full sample (for detail, see Mayberry, Shinn,
Benton,
& Wise, 2014).
Measures
The adult respondent (in the full sample) reported on all family
members
who were with her in shelter and also about spouses, partners,
and
minor children “who are part of the family but are not living
with you
right now in [shelter name].” Additional variables are shown in
Table 1
and described in detail in Gubits and colleagues (2015).
The qualitative interviews covered family composition, housing
decisions, family routines and rituals, and social supports. The
family
composition section that is the focus here asked the respondent
about separations from children (for any reason) and from
partners
(if associated with housing or housing programs). Additional
questions probed for reasons for separation and how it unfolded,
how long the respondent expected the separation to last,
whether
the respondent had reunified with the child and on what that
depended, and whether the respondent felt the separation was
the
best option for the child. Respondents who had never separated
from a child were asked whether there was ever a time when
they
had considered doing so, and why. Interviews averaged about an
hour, with interviews where respondents reported separations
taking
longer than others. Interviews were recorded and transcribed.
Analyses
Quantitative predictors of child separation (listed in Table 1)
were analyzed in SAS using logistic regression at the level of
the
child, with standard errors corrected for clustering of children
within families. Because we were interested in separations from
partners only if they were related to housing, we did not
examine
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
110
individual level predictors, but tested only whether the
proportion of
families with a spouse or partner living elsewhere at the time of
study
enrollment differed by site and shelter. Analyses for shelter
included
the 42 shelters with at least 20 enrollments.
Qualitative interview transcripts were analyzed using NVivo9.
Research team members each read a subset of the interviews.
The team
then developed a thematic coding scheme inductively for each
section
of the interview. Next, two analysts refined the coding scheme
for a
specific section of the interview and examined inter-rater
reliability.
Reliability for existence of and reasons for separation for
children (across
32 interviews) and partners (across 20 interviews) were kappa =
.85
and .91 respectively. Discrepancies were resolved by consensus.
One
analyst completed the remaining coding, but both discussed
difficult-
to-classify cases. We coded all instances of separation of the
respondent
from children, including normative separations (e.g. due to
custody
after divorce). For partner separations, we considered only
separations
related to housing and housing programs.
Results
The quantitative interviews provide data on the extent of
separations
among families experiencing homelessness. In the full sample
of families
who had spent seven days in shelter, 10.1% of adult respondents
reported
that a spouse or partner was living elsewhere. Nearly a quarter
(23.9%)
had a minor child who was not in the shelter with the family
(living
with other relatives, friends, in foster care, or in other living
situations).
Only 0.7% of respondents reported that a child was in foster
care. Rates
of separation in the quantitative data for the qualitative
subsample of
80 were similar (10% for partners, 25% for children).
The quantitative interviews also allow for the identification of
adult
and child characteristics associated with child separations.
Table 1 shows
the results of a logistic regression predicting child separation.
Child age (categorical variable) was strongly associated with
the
likelihood of separation. A third (33.7%) of children age 13 to
17
were separated compared to 22.2% of children age 8 to 12,
13.4%
111
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
of children age 3 to 7, and only 4.5% of children age 0 to 2.
There
was little variation in separations by child gender, with 15.5%
of
girls and 16.7% of boys being separated, and no interaction
between
child age and gender (p=.86). Younger parents and those with
more
children, previous experiences of homelessness, and prior
felony
convictions were more likely to be separated from their
children.
Race and income (categorical variables) also mattered.
Households
that reported less than $5,000 in annual income had 2.6 times
higher odds of having a separated child compared to households
with incomes of $25,000 or more. White non-Hispanic
respondents
had 1.5 times the odds of having a separated child compared to
black non-Hispanic respondents, with no differences between
black
non-Hispanics and other groups. Interestingly, alcohol and drug
abuse, domestic violence at any time in adulthood, and having
been
in foster care as a child were not predictive of separations.
Rates of child separations ranged across sites from 9% to 24%
of
children (leading to a significant site effect controlling for
parent and
child characteristics). Separations were most common
(exceeding 20%
of children, 39% of families) in Salt Lake City, and Baltimore,
and
least common (below 10% of children, 13% of families) in
Boston and
Connecticut. Child separation rates differed by shelter (F(1, 41)
= 4262.90,
p < .0001) without other controls. Partner separations were also
associated
with site (F(1, 11) = 70.60, p < .0001) and shelter (F(1, 41) =
119.53,
p < .0001), with separations highest in Baltimore (24% of all
families;
88% of those with a spouse or partner) and lowest in Honolulu
(4%
of all families and 5% of those with a spouse or partner).
Spousal
(but not child) separations were generally higher in the East
than in the
Midwest or West.
The qualitative interviews help to explain the circumstances of
these
separations and others that occurred before and after the survey
and
how separations were influenced by poverty, housing, and
housing
programs. Of the 80 participants, 43 (54%) reported 57
instances in
which they had been separated from a total of 78 minor
children; if a
family separated from two or more children at the same time,
under
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
112
Table 1. Logistic regression predicting child separations from
parent and family
characteristics (N = 5,165 children)
Variable OR 95% CI
Male child 1.07 [0.90, 1.26]
Number of children in household 1.35 [1.24, 1.46] ***
Parent age 0.93 [0.92, 0.95] ***
Single parent 0.83 [0.64, 1.06]
Previously homeless 1.43 [1.11, 1.83] **
Alcohol abuse 1.13 [0.81, 1.57]
Drug abuse 1.27 [0.93, 1.73]
Foster or institutional care in childhood 1.13 [0.87, 1.46]
Prior felony conviction 1.84 [1.31, 2.58] ***
Adult domestic violence experience 0.90 [0.70, 1.16]
Categorical variables df Chi-square
Child age group 3 248.99 ***
Household income category 5 23.85 ***
Race/Ethnicity 4 11.29 *
Site 11 22.57 *
Note. OR = odds ratio; CI = confidence interval. 231
observations excluded due to missing
values. Chi-square indicates joint significance of categorical
variables in the full model.
Standard errors adjusted for clustering of children in families.
*p < .05, **p < .01, ***p < .001.
the same circumstances, we considered this one instance. If a
family
separated from the same child on two occasions, we coded each
instance
separately. Most separations occurred during periods of
homelessness
or housing instability.
Reasons for Child Separations
Table 2 displays reasons for separation coded into eight
categories with
combinations of reasons coded into the uppermost category
(row) on
the list, because we deemed this more central. Thus, for
example, if a
respondent attributed her inability to feed her children
adequately to
lack of money for food, we coded this as hardship rather than
inability
113
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
Table 2. Reasons for separation of parent from minor children
(with multiple
reasons for a single instance counted in uppermost category on
the list)
Code Definition Instances of
Separation
Families
Affected
Children
Affected
Shelter Issues related to entries or
living in shelter, including
conditions of shelter,
shelter rules that separate
families, not wanting the
child to be exposed to
shelter.
9 9 13
Arrest Respondent was arrested. 8 6 10
Protective
Services
Protective Services
removed child for reason
other than parental arrest.
6 3 10
Hardship Respondent chose
separation due to poverty,
housing instability,
unemployment, hunger,
or inability to provide
for child.
15 15 20
Inability to
parent to own
or family’s
standards,
reasons other
than hardship
Respondent was unable
to parent the child
appropriately in her own
judgment, or that of family
members who intervened.
Includes respondent’s
substance abuse.
5 5 6
Child behavior Child’s behavior was
dangerous to him/herself
or others, or otherwise
unacceptable, and
respondent was unable to
address the behavior.
3 3 3
Child safety Respondent chose
separation due to
unsafe living situation.
Includes domestic and
neighborhood violence.
5 4 6
Normative
other parent
or relative
custody
Other parent or family
member has custody of
child by respondent or
child choice or custody
decision, unrelated to
issues above.
6 6 9
Total A child or family could
have multiple instances
57 43 76
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
114
to parent to own or family standards, or if protective services
removed
a child upon a respondent’s arrest, we coded this under arrest
rather
than protective services. Most of the children stayed with their
other
parent or another relative during the separations, but we coded
these
separations as normative (six families and instances) only if
they were
unrelated to the other reasons on the list. Half of the non-
normative
separations (24 families and instances) were related to
economic and
housing hardship, or shelter.
Hardship
Economic hardship unrelated to shelter was the most common
reason
for separations (15 families and instances). In most cases, the
family
was experiencing housing instability, living in motels or
doubled up
with others because they could not afford their own place, or
moving
from place to place. Respondents described wanting their child
to have
stability and a sense of normalcy. In four instances, parents
were unable
to provide the children’s basic needs.
At the time I was pregnant, and we were living in motels. I
found
myself getting broke. We were eating fast foods. I got paid from
my job and I called their dad, and I said, “[Ex-Partner], I love
my boys, I know you love them too, but I need help right now.”
We met and he took the boys … I didn’t have a refrigerator or
nothing like that, so I don’t want my boys to … it was
beginning
to be too much.
Shelter
Nine families separated from children either upon shelter entry
or
during a shelter stay (sometimes one occurring before the
study),
typically so that children could avoid exposure to shelter
conditions:
… it took its toll on my children. They were going to sleep in
class because of the babies waking up in the middle of the night
at the shelter.
115
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
I was letting her grandmother take her out of the shelter because
she was losing weight and she was getting bad. She hearty but
she was getting bad like the other kids.
In two cases, the shelter could not accommodate all minor
children.
Nor would shelters typically take extended families. When a
three-
generational family was evicted, the mother and grandmother
each
took a child so both could go to family shelters. In another
instance
(not in Table 2), an adult child, age 20, was excluded from a
shelter but
later rejoined his mother and siblings in housing.
Parenting or Child Safety
Several categories of reasons for separation reflect the parent’s
inability
to care adequately for the child or to maintain a safe
environment.
Six respondents (eight instances) were arrested (all before study
entry), and five (five instances) were unable to parent according
to
their own standards, or those of their family, most commonly
due to
substance abuse. Several of these parents sought treatment, and
some
were reunited with children afterwards. In three cases, relatives
took
the child from the parent because of the parent’s youth or
substance
abuse. Four respondents (five instances) cited child safety due
to the
environment inside or outside of the household. Typically,
separations
coded under Safety were related to hardship and housing
instability
but safety was the proximal issue. For example, one respondent
had
to move somewhere she deemed unsafe after an eviction;
another left
an unsafe area and moved in with a violent boyfriend. Three
families
(six instances) were separated by a protective services agency
due to
parental substance abuse and neglect. In all but two other
instances,
both involving arrest, the respondent arranged for family
members to
take the child without formal agency involvement.
Child Behavior
In three families (three instances), separations began because of
children’s behavior. In two cases, children reacted badly to a
move away
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
116
from relatives, and the respondent sent them to those relatives;
in the
third, the child was picked up by police and sent, briefly, to a
mental
health facility.
Best Option
Although many parents who were separated from a child
described a
sense of loss and reported that the child missed them, 34 of the
43
parents considered the painful decision to be the best option
among
difficult choices because the child was stable and better
provided for.
Separations enabled the child to remain in a good school or to
develop
a bond with extended family.
As much as it hurt me to be separated from my daughter, you
know, sometimes you have to make sacrifices. You have to put
them first. You have to think about what’s best for them for that
time until things get better or you figure something out.
Other children had negative experiences, including one who was
molested and another who was physically abused during the
separation.
No Separations from Children
Among parents who had not been separated from children, 13 of
37 had
considered a separation, typically for reasons associated with
hardship
or shelter:
Maybe before we got into the shelter, because it was hard to get
into that shelter… So instead of taking my kids to a park, there
was numerous shelters I had called. And there was one shelter
where the woman said, “we can take your kids for the night so
they don’t have to sleep outside. We’ll take them, but we can’t
take you.” And I was like, well, if I have to sleep in a park, my
kids are definitely going to go there. ‘Cause I don’t want them
to do it. But—so yeah. I considered it then, but it didn’t happen.
Thank God!
117
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
Partner Separations
Of the 80 respondents, 12 (14 instances) had been separated
from a
partner for housing-related reasons. Half of the partner
separations
had to do with rules of shelters or housing programs that
excluded
men, unmarried couples, or people with criminal convictions.
Although
respondents felt they had no housing options that would allow
partners
to stay together, many of them described the resulting strain:
[T]hen I had to move all the stuff out, and there wasn’t no
help at the time, because it was just a shelter for women and
children. He wasn’t with me ... so it was like – if he was here, it
would be so much easier, but they didn’t allow that.
Two respondents left doubled-up situations that had
accommodated
partners to obtain housing that they deemed better for
themselves
and their children. Two others moved into doubled-up situations
that
required separating from partners. One of these families was
living in
their car:
And it was just better for him [partner] to send me back to my
family for me to get a support down there than it was for me to
stay here. Because everybody was telling us that Children and
Youth would come take my daughter if they found us in a car
and all this. So we just wasn't willing to risk that. So he just—
we just sold the furniture and stuff that we had, and he bought
us tickets and sent us back home.
Most respondents who experienced a housing-related separation
from
their partners reported negative impacts on their children.
…when [partner] did move in with us the baby was kind of like
he knew who he was but it was kind of like hmm, I haven’t seen
this guy in a while. Like where’d you come from? …. He didn’t
really know who [partner] was and then he finally figured, oh
yeah, this is my dad so he’s supposed to be around me.
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
118
Reunification with Children and Partners
All but five respondents anticipated that the separations from
their
children would be temporary. However, 20 of 57 separations
(35%)
lasted longer than the parent anticipated, often because it took
her
longer than expected to secure stable housing or to become
financially
able to care for the children.
Of the 57 incidences of separation from children, 34 had ended
in reunification at the time of the qualitative interview.
Respondents
indicated that securing adequate housing permitted 14 of these
reunifications. Nine parents reported that ongoing separations
would
continue until the parents secured housing. These parents were
living in
shelter or transitional housing (five), doubled up with other
households
in the same apartment (three), or in a subsidized apartment that
was
too small to accommodate all children (one). Thus the ending of
nearly
half of all separations (23/57) depended on housing.
Similarly, nine of the 14 separations from a partner had ended
in
reunification at the time of the qualitative interview, typically
because
the respondent or the partner was able to secure housing that
could
accommodate the entire family. Reunification in three
additional cases
depended on housing.
No parent indicated that shelters or other housing services
attempted
to reunite them with their families. Rather, shelter and housing
programs tended to consider only members present with the
respondent
in evaluating housing needs, resulting in assignment to places
too small
for the full family. Respondents also reported that staff in
shelters and
transitional housing threatened to involve protective services if
parents
did not comply with shelter rules (Mayberry et al., 2014), and
this led to
one removal (where the parent violated a shelter rule about
substance use.)
Discussion
As in other studies in the literature, this study shows that
separations
from children are rampant in families who experience
homelessness.
In our large 12-site sample, nearly a quarter of families who had
spent
119
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
a week or more in shelter were living apart from one or more of
their
children, although fewer than one percent had a child in foster
care.
Including separations at other times, over half of the qualitative
subsample had been separated. Other studies have found that
both
separations and foster care placements often increase in the
months
following shelter entry (Cowal et al., 2002; Park et al., 2004),
so the
numbers may continue to grow.
Family demographic characteristics were associated with the
likelihood of separations. Older children are much more likely
to
be separated from their families, with children age 13 to 17
being at
particularly high risk. Mothers may be more likely to keep
younger
children with them, with older children more likely to stay with
other
relatives so that they are not exposed to shelter conditions or
can
maintain continuity in schooling. Despite some shelters having
policies
excluding older male children, no evidence of an interaction
effect
between age and gender was found. Larger households also
faced greater
difficulty staying intact or reunifying, perhaps in part due to
constraints
on unit size. White families are likely to have more resources to
stay
out of shelter than families of color; those who nonetheless
become
homeless may be more troubled, leading to higher rate of
separations.
Both the quantitative and qualitative data point to the
importance
of extremely low incomes and resulting hardship in tearing
families
apart. Parents faced agonizing choices between keeping children
with
them and protecting them from shelter conditions or providing
for
their welfare. As in the study by Barrow and Lawinski (2009),
most
separations involved parental agency in difficult circumstances,
and most
separations were arranged informally between parents and other
relatives.
Parental behavior also mattered. Arrests and felony convictions
were associated with separations in the qualitative and
quantitative
data respectively. Substance abuse, perhaps surprisingly given
previous
studies, figured only in the qualitative data, and having
experienced
domestic violence as an adult was not associated with
separations,
perhaps because of the long time frame. Relatives sometimes
intervened
when they thought the respondent was not parenting
appropriately.
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
120
Local policies also influenced parental options and choices, as
evidenced by the fact that rates of separation varied
substantially by
site and shelter. Partner separations contributed to, but did not
fully
explain, the lower numbers of two-parent families in the East
(as has
been found in other studies, c.f. Rog & Buckner, 2007).
Although some
shelter staff threatened to call protective services in order to
induce
compliance with rules and did so in one case, the additional
visibility of
parenting under the watchful eyes of service providers does not
explain
informal separations. Children were rarely taken into foster
care.
This study is the first to document the extent to which poverty
and
homelessness lead partners to separate from one another. One in
ten
parents had a partner living elsewhere while the family was in
shelter.
The quantitative and qualitative data clearly implicate shelters
in
separations of partners, although the fact that over a quarter of
families
in shelter had two parents suggests improvements over past
years in
shelters’ ability to accommodate at least nuclear families.
Housing
voucher programs also separate parents where one has a
criminal
record. The interviews show that the forced separation of
fathers from
their families is hard on mothers and children.
Implications for Research and Policy
We recruited families who had spent at least a week in shelter,
and it is
possible that families who can resolve homelessness quickly
would have
lower rates of separation than the families surveyed here.
Nevertheless,
results are troubling with implications for both research and
policy. With
respect to research, the fact that studies of children who
experience
homelessness exclude those who are separated from their
parents
means that samples are seriously biased. Whether child
separations
reflect hardship, parental behavior, or child behavior, children
who
are separated are likely to be faring worse than children who
remain
with their families. Estimates of effects of homelessness on
children
may be underestimates. Shelter policies excluding men may
have led
researchers to exaggerate the role of single parenthood in
homelessness.
121
Shinn et al. Child Welfare
With respect to policy, programs that work with poor families,
from
income support and housing programs to shelters and
transitional
housing programs to correctional institutions to substance abuse
treatment programs, should pay more attention to preserving
families
Separations are hard on both parents and children, and
separation from
parents in the family of origin is a predictor of future
homelessness in
adults (Rog & Buckner, 2007).
Family preservation may conflict with other policy goals. For
example, in a congregate shelter or transitional housing
program, one
family’s husband and father may be seen as a potential danger
to the next
family’s child, and public housing rules designed to preserve
the safety
of the community by excluding criminals separate parents from
their
families. Welfare time limits may encourage adults to work, but
lead
to hardship, hunger, and ultimately separations for families.
Prisons are
designed to isolate and punish inmates, but the separation also
punishes
children and partners. Naming and quantifying the problem at
least
allows it to be taken into consideration in policy choices.
Scatter-site
homeless and housing programs, alternative sentencing, and
substance
abuse treatment programs that permit children to stay with
parents
may be able to reduce family separations. Housing programs
should
take family members living elsewhere into account in assigning
units,
to permit reunification. Child welfare authorities in particular
should
serve as advocates for minimizing separations of children from
parents,
and reunification when separations cannot be avoided.
References
Barrow, S. M., & Lawinski, T. (2009). Contexts of mother-child
separations in homeless families.
Analyses of Social Issues and Public Policy, 9(1), 157-176.
doi: 10.1111/j.1530-2415.2009.01171.x
Berger, L. M. (2007). Socioeconomic factors and substandard
parenting. Social Service Review,
81(3), 485-522. doi: 10.1086/520963
Burt, M. R., Aron, L. Y., Douglas, T., Valente, J., Lee, E., &
Iwen, B. (1999). Homelessness:
Programs and the people they serve: Findings of the National
Survey of Homelessness Assistance
Providers and Clients. Washington, DC: U.S. Interagency
Council on Homelessness and The
Urban Institute.
Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
122
Courtney, M. E., McMurtry, S. L., & Zinn, A. (2004). Housing
problems experienced by
recipients of child welfare services. Child Welfare, 83(5), 393-
422.
Cowal, K., Shinn, M., Weitzman, B. C., Stojanovic, D., &
Labay, L. (2002). Mother-child
separations among homeless and housed families receiving
public assistance in New York City.
American Journal of Community Psychology, 30(5), 711-730.
doi: 10.1023/A:1016325332527
Gubits, D., Spellman, B., Dunton, L., Brown, S., & Wood, M.
(2013). Interim report: Family
options study. Washington DC: U.S. Department of Housing and
Urban Development.
Gubits, D., Shinn, M., Bell, S., Wood, M., Dastrup, S., Solari,
C. D., . . . Spellman, B. E. (2015).
Family Options Study: Short-term impacts of housing and
services interventions for
homeless families. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of
Housing and Urban Development.
http://www.huduser.org/portal//portal/sites/default/files/pdf/Fa
milyOptionsStudy_
final.pdf
Mayberry, L. S., Shinn, M., Benton, J. G., & Wise, J. (2014).
Families experiencing housing
instability: The effects of housing programs on family routines
and rituals. American Journal
of Orthopsychiatry, 84(1), 95-109. doi: 10.1037/h0098946
McDaniel, M., & Slack, K. S. (2005). Major life events and the
risk of a child maltreatment
investigation. Children and Youth Services Review, 27(2), 171-
195. doi: 10.1016/j.childyouth.
2004.08.015
Park, J. M., Metraux, S., Brodbar, G., & Culhane, D. P. (2004).
Child welfare involvement among
children in homeless families. Child Welfare, 83(5), 423-436.
Rog, D. J., & Buckner, J. C. (2007). Homeless families and
children. Paper presented at the 2007
National Symposium on Homelessness Research.
Sedlak, A. J., Mettenburg, J., Basena, M., Petta, I., McPherson,
K., Greene, A., & Li, S. (2010).
Fourth National Incidence Study of Child Abuse and Neglect
(NIS-4): Report to Congress.
Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Health and Human
Services, Administration for
Children and Families. Retrieved from
http://www.acf.hhs.gov/sites/default/files/opre/nis4_
report_congress_full_pdf_jan2010.pdf.
The United States Conference of Mayors. (2006). Hunger and
homelessness survey: A status report
on hunger and homelessness in America's cities: A 23-city
survey. Washington, DC: Author.
Reproduced with permission of
copyright owner. Further
reproduction prohibited without
permission.
Since the 1960s, the United States Government has de.docx

Since the 1960s, the United States Government has de.docx

  • 1.
    Since the 1960s,the United States Government has defined poverty in absolute terms. This makes poverty more easily measurable. The "absolute poverty line" is the threshold below which families or individuals are considered to be lacking the resources to meet the basic needs for healthy living; having insufficient income to provide the food, shelter and clothing needed to preserve health.A large percentage of the governments poverty measurements depend on the price of food. "Relative poverty" can be defined as having significantly less access to income and wealth than other members of society. Therefore, the relative poverty rate can directly be linked to income inequality.Means relative poverty can decline if rich people lose a lot of money. The current poverty measure was established in the 1960s and is now widely acknowledged to be outdated. It was based on research indicating that families spent about one-third of their incomes on food — the official poverty level was set by multiplying food costs by three. Since then, the same figures have been updated annually for inflation but have otherwise remained unchanged.Yet food now comprises only one-seventh of an average family’s expenses, while the costs of housing, child care, health care, and transportation have grown disproportionately. Most analysts agree that today’s poverty
  • 2.
    thresholds are toolow. And although there is no consensus about what constitutes a minimum but decent standard of living in the U.S., research consistently shows that, on average, families need an income of about twice the federal poverty level to meet their most basic needs. Thirty-seven million Americans live below the official poverty line.One in eight Americans now lives in poverty.A family of four is considered poor if the family’s income is below $21,027.One third of all Americans will experience poverty within a 13-year period. In that period, one in 10 Americans are poor for most of the time, and one in 20 are poor for 10 or more years. “One in eight Americans -- approximately 37 million people -- now live below the federal poverty line of $19,971 for a family of four. (A woefully inadequate measure that is 42 years old and fails to account for basic necessities.) That's 4.9 million more people than in 2000 and the poverty rate for children is the highest of all age groups. Nearly 60 million people live just above the poverty line. Using the British standard of measurement, approximately 30 percent of Americans --and 40 percent of American children -- are living in poverty.” Eighteen percent of children are in poverty. 10.9 percent of working-age adults (between the ages of 16 and 64) are in poverty.9.7 percent of the elderly are in poverty. 13.8 percent of females and 11.1 percent of males were poor The white non-Hispanic poverty rate is 8.2%. The poverty rate for African Americans is 24.5%. The poverty rate for Hispanics
  • 3.
    is 21.5%. Thepoverty rate for Asian Americans is 10.2%. Federal minimum wage is $6.55 per hour Some states and localities have mandated a higher minimum wage Minimum wage in Washington state is $8.55 Minimum wage in Kansas is $2.65, for employees not covered by the Federal Fair Labor Standards Act Inequality has reached record highs. The richest 1 percent of Americans in 2005 held the largest share of the nation’s income (19 percent) since 1929. At the same time, the poorest 20 percent of Americans held only 3.4 percent of the nation’s income. * Poverty in the United States is far higher than in many other developed nations. At the turn of the 21st century, the United States ranked 24th among 25 countries when measuring the share of the population below 50 percent of median income.While the United States has the second lowest long-term unemployment rate in the developed world, it has the highest percentage of children who are not likely to live to age 60 and persons living on less than 50% of the national median income and the third highest percentage of adults lacking functional literacy skills. Six years after the 2001 recession ended, there were 5.7 million more poor Americans last year than in 2000.Poverty rates in 2007 were higher than in 2000 for both native-born (11.9 versus
  • 4.
    10.8 percent) andforeign-born residents (16.5 versus 15.4 percent).Average incomes for the bottom fifth of U.S. households were lower in 2007 than in 2000 ($11,551 versus $12,229), and average incomes for the next highest quintile were also lower ($29,442 versus $30,353). Even more sobering is the fact that the number of severely poor is growing rapidly. In 1975 the severely poor were 30% of the population in poverty. Today a dismaying 43% of persons in poverty are severely poor by national standards. But more embarrassing than the share of the poverty population truly poor is the increase in the number of persons descending into severe poverty. While the rate of new entrants moving into poverty is somewhat stable, those who are becoming truly poor are increasing at a rate 56% higher than the growth rate of new entrants into poverty.” As another sign that poverty is now climbing rapidly, food stamp caseloads have increased dramatically in recent months, rising by 2.6 million people or 9.6 percent between August 2007 and August 2008, the latest month for which data are available. In 25 states, at least one in every five children is receiving food stamps. Because monthly food stamp caseload data are available long before the official Census poverty data for the prior calendar year, rising food stamp caseloads are the best early warning sign of growing poverty. Like previous recessions, the current downturn is likely to cause significant increases both in the number of Americans who are poor and the number living in “deep poverty,” with incomes below half of the poverty line. Because this recession is likely to be deep and the government safety net for very poor families who lack jobs has weakened significantly in recent years,
  • 5.
    increases in deeppoverty in this recession are likely to be severe. Already there are signs that the recession is hitting low-income Americans hard. Between September 2006 and October 2008, the unemployment rate for workers age 25 and over who lack a high school diploma — a heavily low-income group — increased from 6.3 percent to 10.3 percent. Yet low-income workers who lose their jobs are less likely to qualify for unemployment benefits than higher-income workers, due to eligibility rules in place in many states that deny benefits to individuals who worked part time or did not earn enough over a "base period" that often excludes workers' most recent employment. The current recession already has pushed up the unemployment rate from 4.9 percent in December 2007 to 7.6 percent in January 2008. Alternative measures of the labor market paint a bleaker picture. Almost one in seven workers — some 13.9 percent of all workers — are unemployed, involuntarily working part time, or are jobless and available for work but have grown discouraged from looking for work. Private and government payrolls combined have shrunk for 13 straight months, and net job losses since the start of the recession some 14 months ago total 3.6 million. And, those who have lost jobs are having a very difficult time finding a new one: more than one-fifth (22.4 percent) of the 11.6 million unemployed have not been able to find a job despite looking for 27 weeks or more. The housing market’s ongoing troubles heighten the potential for significant increases in homelessness during this recession. Home foreclosures have pushed many owner and renter families into the rental market, driving up rents in some areas by
  • 6.
    increasing the demandfor housing — despite falling incomes and rising unemployment. In addition, a number of state and localities are beginning to cut back homelessness prevention programs due to large state and local budget shortfalls, even as the need for these programs grows. Urban areas have a poverty rate of 17%, compared to a poverty rate of 9% for the suburbs. White flight No new businesses = no jobsHigher crime rates Higher rates of pollution Poverty rate in the South is 14%. One in seven people living in rural America lives below the poverty line. Poverty rates are higher in rural areas for almost every demographic. Nearly a third of Native Americans live in poverty. The country's 2.1 million Indians, about 400,000 of whom live on reservations, have the highest rates of poverty, unemployment and disease of any ethnic group in America.Indians earn only a little more than half as much money as the average American. Lower education— Low levels of parental education are a primary risk factor for being low income. Eighty-three percent of children whose parents have less than a high school diploma live in low-income families, and over half of children whose parents have only a high school degree are low income as well.New to the countryDon’t possess marketable skills Has a disabilitySingle parent households “Many welfare recipients possess significant barriers to
  • 7.
    employment. In 2002,42 percent of welfare recipients had not finished high school, 35 percent reported being in very poor health, and 30 percent had not worked in recent years. Other potential barriers to employment include the presence of an infant, language barriers, and the need to care for a child with disabilities. About two out of five welfare recipients (44 percent) had two or more barriers to work in 2002. The share of recipients with multiple barriers remained fairly constant between 1997 and 2002.” “The working poor and unemployed are working hard, but in most respects not moving ahead, the report concludes. While most of those surveyed report needing less than an additional $200 per month to meet their family’s needs, this amount of money represents a substantial increase in hours worked at low wages. The working poor and unemployed lack access to the critical paths of opportunity in the new economy—higher education, ongoing job training, job growth in suburban neighborhoods, childcare support, and information technology.” (Working Hard But Staying Poor, 1999) “Under the TANF structure, the federal government provides a block grant to the states, which use these funds to operate their own programs. States can use TANF dollars in ways designed to meet any of the four purposes set out in federal law, which are to: ‘(1) provide assistance to needy families so that children may be cared for in their own homes or in the homes of relatives; (2) end the dependence of needy parents on government benefits by promoting job preparation, work, and marriage; (3) prevent and reduce the incidence of out-of- wedlock pregnancies and establish annual numerical goals for preventingand reducing the incidence of these pregnancies; and (4) encourage the formation and maintenance of two-parent families.’” (An Introduction to TANF, 2005)
  • 8.
    Furthermore, the nation’sbasic cash assistance safety net for very poor people who are jobless is much weaker and less well equipped to meet the challenges that a serious economic downturn poses than it was in previous major recessions. The biggest changes in that safety net have resulted from changes in public assistance policies at both federal and state levels. As a result of changes in such policies, basic cash assistance reaches many fewer poor families with children than in the recessions of the 1970s, 1980s, and 1990s. Today, only about 40 percent of families eligible for cash assistance under the Temporary Assistance for Needy Families program actually receive it. That is about half the percentage of families eligible for TANF’s predecessor (the Aid to Families with Dependent Children program) that received its benefits during the recessions of earlier decades. In addition, those poor unemployed individuals not raising minor children who don’t qualify for unemployment insurance no longer are eligible for any type of cash assistance. State general assistance programs — formerly the safety net of last resort for this group of people — were largely eliminated across the country in the late 1980s and early 1990s (except for programs for people with disabilities). Many of these individuals cannot even qualify for food stamps; in most parts of the country, jobless people aged 18-50 not raising minor children are restricted to three months of food stamps out of every three-year period. As a result, there is a substantial population of individuals for whom there is little or no safety net at all. That population will grow much larger in the next year or two. BusinessDictionary.com, 2007—“social services -- Definition:
  • 9.
    Benefits and facilitiessuch as education, food subsidies, health care, and subsidized housing provided by a government to improve the life and living conditions of the children, disabled, the elderly, and the poor in the national community.” In 2002 over 5.1 million families, or 4.6% of U.S. households, lived in subsidized housing. HUD has operated many different kinds of housing programs, but these can be classified under three headings: public housing owned by the government, tenant-based programs that provide people vouchers to subsidize rent, and project-based programs that underwrite the costs of private owners who, in turn, pledge to house low- income people. Food subsidies will cost taxpayers $55 billion in fiscal 2007 and account for 61 percent of the USDA’s budget.Food stampsStudents receiving free and reduced lunch The women, infants, and children (WIC) program Loss of health insurance and rising health care costs are one of the main reasons why people are falling into poverty. 46 million Americans lack health insurance, or one in seven people. In the U.S. health insurance is tied to your job, which means no job = no health insurance. Head Start program After school programsPublic schooling Vouchers Charter schools
  • 10.
    Many people can’tafford a reliable car, so transportation to a job can be difficult. Free public transportation—the bus, subway/metro The religious angle—helping those in poverty is a central tenant of many world religions. The ethical angle—many believe that if you have the ability to do so, then you have an ethical obligation to help your fellow citizens in poverty. We are all Americans and we cannot allow one country of haves and one country of have-nots. Persistent childhood poverty is estimated to cost our nation $500 billion each year, or about four percent of the nation’s gross domestic product.Poverty = less education = less competent workforce = lower U.S. economic competitiveness The experience of severe or chronic economic hardship limits children’s potential and hinders our nation’s ability to compete in the global economy. American students, on average, rank behind students in other industrialized nations, particularly in their understanding of math and science. Analysts warn that America’s ability to compete globally will be severely hindered if many of our children are not as academically prepared as their peers in other nations. “…diseases very similar to those plaguing Africa, Asia, and Latin America are also occurring frequently among the poorest people in the United States, especially women and children. These diseases -- the "neglected infections of poverty" -- are caused by chronic and debilitating parasitic, bacterial, and congenital infections. While most Americans have never heard of neglected tropical diseases (NTDs), the analysis estimates that these infections occur in hundreds of thousands of poor
  • 11.
    Americans concentrated primarilyin the Mississippi Delta (including post-Katrina Louisiana), Appalachia, the Mexican borderlands, and inner cities. These diseases represent a major cause of chronic disability, impaired child development, and adverse pregnancy outcomes, yet many of them are preventable. The pervasive impact of poverty on health is evident regardless of how poverty is measured. David Williams and his colleagues at the University of Michigan thus found that people with annual incomes of under $10,000 had more than three times the risk of dying in a given year as those who made more than $30,000. Dozens of other studies have produced similar findings, regardless of whether income, education, or occupation was used as the marker of low socioeconomic status. Finally, and moving the unit of analysis from the individual to the community, the now-classic Alameda County Study in California demonstrated that residence in a poor neighborhood itself, regardless of the individual's income, resulted in a risk of dying 40 percent higher than would be expected on the basis of age, gender, and even smoking history. Environmental factors—poor people are more likely to work or live in areas with low environmental quality. For example, you are much more likely to find coal fired power plants, emissions producing factories, and waste dumps near communities where poor people live. Environmental racism—the practice of placing power plants or other environmentally bad industries near minority communities. Poverty—is it the fault of the individual or society? People who blame society tend to argue that forces like capitalism and racism are to blame for domestic poverty. People who blame the individual tend to focus on factors like individual will and
  • 12.
    personal choices forwhy domestic poverty exists. Social services—are they a right that cannot be taken away or are they a privilege that can be taken away? Are social services like health care and subsidized housing and food a human right? Governments can provide negative rights and positive rights. Negative right = something the government won’t interfere with or take away (life, liberty, pursuit of cash). Positive right = something the government provides or gives you. Poverty—is it even possible to eliminate it? Even if it is possible, are the cures worst than the disease? Is there an acceptable level of poverty that we can be content with? MENTAL ILLNESS The Effects On Family MENTAL ILLNESS DEFINEDSerious mental illness is defined as a diagnosable mental, behavioral, or emotional disorder that meets the criteria of the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-IV-TR) and results in function impairment that substantially interferes with or limits one or more life activities (i.e. employment, self-care, social relationships) SERIOUS MENTAL ILLNESSApproximately 15 million adults
  • 13.
    are diagnosed witha serious mental illness that result in comparatively severe impairmentSchizophrenia (unable to tell the difference between real and unreal experiences), bipolar disorder (manic depression/mood swings) and major depression are common forms of mental illnessRecovery from mental illness is possible, however the mental health system has been known to simple manage symptoms and label it as a long-term disability RECOVERYRecovery is the process of being able to work, learn and participate fully in the communityRecovery from mental illness was once thought to be impossible but more documented long-term outcome studies have shown otherwiseTreatment focuses on the impairments resulting from the illness, such as hallucinations, with the goal of alleviating or eliminating these symptoms PARENTS WITH MENTAL ILLNESSWomen with mental illness have normal fertility rates and bear an average or above average number of childrenMost women are diagnosed with mental illness prior to pregnancy but approximately 10 to 15% are diagnosed postpartumMost state mental health agencies are unaware of their adult patient’s parenting statusWhen custody is taken from a parent with mental illness, the decisions are typically made by child services rather than the treatment team PARENTS WITH MENTAL ILLNESSIn many states a diagnoses of mental illness justifies the removal of children and termination of parental rightsThe parents are often viewed as permanently being unable to fulfill parental roles and face great
  • 14.
    barriers in tryingto prove they are fit to be parentsIn reality, a person with a serious mental illness may or may not be able to care for a child but with treatment functional abilities to raise a family may changeParenting sometimes regulates the life of individuals with mental illness IMPACT ON PARENTINGMental illness can compromise parenting ability and affect parent-child relationshipsParenting may be interfered by symptoms of mental illness:Psychotic- hallucinations and delusionsNegative symptoms such as low energy, lack of initiative, social withdraw and diminished emotional expressivenessMood symptoms- manic depressive episodesCognitive problems- attention, concentration and memoryStigmatization and isolationNeglect or harmful behaviors RISK OF MENTAL ILLNESS FOR CHILDRENResearch has shown that children of a parent with mental illness are at a greater risk for developing psychosocial and mental health problemsCommon problems these children may experienceConfusion in response to unsettling behaviorEmbarrassmentIsolationKeeping family secretsNeglectStigmatizationConcern about their own vulnerability to mental illness OUTCOMES ON CHILDREN AS ADULTSResearch has shown there are different feelings these children experience when becoming adults:Feelings of grief or lossEmpathetic pain for their parentGuilt that they somehow caused the illnessA belief that their own needs were not met as childrenA sense of
  • 15.
    growing up toofastFeelings of hopelessness and helplessnessRegret for their unfulfilled potential PARENTING WITH MENTAL ILLNESSNot all parents with mental illness are ineffective parents, nor do all of their children suffer from such adverse consequencesMany children of parents with mental illness are successful across social and educational domainsThese children may also grow up to be stronger and more compassionate towards others with a greater appreciation for life HAVING A CHILD WITH MENTAL ILLNESSSocieties attitude towards mental illness has been fearful, stigmatizing, blaming and shunning the afflicted individual as well as their familyA physical problem may be seen, but the cause of mental suffering can not be seen and mind functions are under control of the individual so they are often seen as responsible for their behaviorsTherefore, individuals and families dealing with mental illness tend to become isolated and overcome with shame FAMILY LIFE CYCLEDepending on the time of diagnoses for the child, the family life cycle may be disruptedInformation about the disorder may not be fully discussed within the family and communication problems begin to developIn some families, the pain and stigma that comes with the diagnoses causes them to go into denial and try to appear as if everything is normal. It may be discouraged to discuss the problemThere have been interventions designed to address this serious problem on the individual level through family and group therapy settings
  • 16.
    ILL VS. WELLSIBLING RELATIONSHIPSSibling relationships have a profound impact on development and is a connection in which the child learns to impact with peers, explore different roles, manage disagreements, and learns to share secrets, belongings and feelingsWhen a child has a sibling with a mental illness the impacts can be profound:You may be ashamed you are relatedGuilty that you have a better lifeEnvious that nothing is expected of themRelieved that you are not the sick one ILL VS. WELL SIBLINGSThe well sibling very often is presented as high functioning and independent whose symptoms of dysfunction and pain are hidden or dismissedThey have apparent adjustments and secret distressesWell sibling attempts to disassociate themselves from the ill siblingWell sibling becomes overly responsible caregiversWell sibling becomes mature and independent prematurelyWell sibling feels guiltyWell sibling feels neglected by parentsWell siblings are neglected by the mental health and healthcare systems FAMILY RECOMMENDATIONSThere are ways to enhance the quality of relationships within the familyWhen possible engage the entire family soon after someone develops a mental illnessProvide information and education about the illness, even is there is uncertainty about the nature of the problemFacilitate grieving process for everyone in the familyConnect siblings to other siblings with similar family situationsReconnect family members to each other and establish appropriate boundaries
  • 17.
    RECOMMENDATIONS CONTINUEDCreate opportunitiesfor genetic counselingAllow for discussions about future planningProvide support and normalize reactionsAsk about well siblings and their feelings about ill siblings Overall it is very important to keep in mind the family functions that may be affected by having an individual with mental illness within the family REFERENCES Abrams, M. S. (2009). The well sibling: Challenges and possibilities. American Journal of Psychotherapy, 63 (4), 305- 317. Costea, G. O. (2011). Considering the children of parents with mental illness: Impact on behavioral and social functioning. The Brown University Child and Adolescent Behavioral Letter, 27 (4), 1, 5-6. Marsh, D .T. (2009). Parental mental illness: Issues in custody determinations. American Journal of Family Law, 23 (1), 28-36. RESEARCH ARTICLE Family identity and severe mental illness: A thematic synthesis of qualitative studies Ángela R. Acero*,†,‡, Adrián Cano-Prous‡, Gabriel Castellanos§, Raquel Martín-Lanas* &
  • 18.
    Ana Canga-Armayor* * Universityof Navarra, Navarra, Spain † Universidad de La Sabana y Clínica Universidad de La Sabana, Chía, Colombia ‡ Clínica Universidad de Navarra, Navarra, Spain § Fundación Universitaria de Ciencias de la Salud, Bogotá, Colombia Correspondence Ana Canga-Armayor, Department of Adult Nursing, School of Nursing, University of Navarra, C/ Irunlarrea 1, 31008, Ed. Los Castaños, Pamplona, Navarra, Spain. E-mail: [email protected] Received: 4 May 2015 Accepted: 5 August 2016 http://dx.doi.org/10.1002/ejsp.2240 Keywords: family identity, systematic reviews, qualitative analysis, severe mental illness, social identity approach
  • 19.
    Abstract There is agrowing amount of research showing that a shared social identity and the sense of belonging to a family have a potential effect on health. However, little is known about the effects of severe mental illness on family identity. The authors carried out this thematic synthesis based on a systematic review of literature on family narratives of severe mental illness and family identity. The main findings indicate that in many families (i) their identity —as a shared social identity—undergoes a transformation process by which the identity aspects of being a family are reinforced; (ii) family members often take on a caring role as their main family role; and finally, (iii) a cultural com- ponent shapes this transformation process. The authors describe implications for research and application in the mental health field. All in all, family identity is transformed by the experience of severe mental illness. One in four adults in the world suffers from mental illness (MI) (defined as a significant disturbance in behaviour, emotional control, or cognition because of dysfunction in mental processes), a condition that is asso- ciated with significant distress (American Psychological Association, 2013; World Health Organization, 2001). Among them, people with a severe MI (SMI) represent 1% to 4% of the population and are affected most permanently and seriously (Lavikainen, Lahtinen, &
  • 20.
    Lehtinen, 2000; SubstanceAbuse and Mental Health Services Administration, 2013). The term SMI is used to describe a group of people with MI who require still more health care because of the characteristics of their condition—more severe and persistent symptoms, their resources and/or psychosocial situation, and the fact that their functional state is more severely impinged upon (Charlwood, Mason, Goldacre, Cleary, & Wilkinson, 1999; Parabiaghi, Bonetto, Rugger, Lasalvia, & Leere, 2006). The diagnostic categories that pertain to SMI usually include psychoses, major affective disorders, somatoform disorders, disorders related to stress, behav- iour disorders, and personality disorders (Charlwood et al., 1999), although not everyone with these diagnoses has an SMI. Although a wide variety exists in the course of MI, people suffering from SMI—in contrast to those without SMI—present increased rates of both morbidity and mortality, are more frequently unemployed and sin- gle, and are disabled to a higher degree (De Hert et al., 2011). These factors mean they require constant support and care, which, in many cases, is provided by their families, who also live through the illness (Calderon, 2011; Lefley, 1996; Pearson, 1993; Seeman, 1988). The connection between family and SMI has been studied for several decades. Families were first seen as the origin of MI and, later, as the first recipient of its ef- fects (Cook, Pickett, & Bertram, 1997). Currently, SMI is recognised as a condition that generates chronic stress on the entire family, and, therefore, many studies have assessed the effects of its burden and stigma on the fam- ily and on family members, as well as ways families cope and their resilience, social support and functioning, and so forth (Saunders, 2003). During the last decades, re- search and health interventions have focused on family
  • 21.
    strengths and onrecovery, the latter being understood more as a process than as a result or goal (Gehart, 2012a). At the same time, the recovery movement in the mental health field has shifted attention from a sin- gle person’s intrapsychic symptoms onto psychosocial functioning, including relational, social, cultural, and other aspects (Gehart, 2012a). The purpose of this focus is to make it plausible for a mentally ill person to start a process of recovery or ‘a journey of healing and trans- formation enabling […] her/him to live a meaningful life in a community of his or her choice while striving to achieve his or her full potential’ (U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, 2004, p. 1). In this re- gard, the main aspects of this process include identity and, in addition, connectedness or community-centred European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 611 EJSP http://dx.doi.org/10.1002/ejsp.2240 elements, such as relationships, friends, and family (Leamy, Bird, Le Boutillier, Williams, & Slade, 2011; Onken, Craig, Ridgway, Ralph, & Cook, 2007). Concerning the family, recent studies evidence its potential effect as a facilitator of both recovery and relapse (Bradshaw, Armour, & Roseborough, 2007; EnglandKennedy & Horton, 2011; Guarnaccia & Parra, 1996; Schon, Denhov, & Topor, 2009). Similar findings have been reported in qualitative studies, where per- sons with an SMI diagnosis perceive that family both facilitates and hinders the recovery process on SMI:
  • 22.
    The former doesso by providing motivation and moral and practical support; the latter through forcing inpa- tient treatment, displaying stigma and lack of under- standing, and acting as a source of stress (Aldersey & Whitley, 2015). Over the last few years, identity has been studied with attention to diverse areas related to subjective aspects of SMI experience, resulting in the acknowledgement of its importance (Drake & Whitley, 2014; Levine & Ligenza, 2002; Rowe, 2012). These areas of research have also re- vived interest in the perspective of identity in SMI (Bergstresser, 2006; Estroff, 1989; Wisdom, Bruce, Saedi, Weis, & Green, 2008; Yanos, Roe, & Lysaker, 2010). Likewise, during the last decade, research has shifted from analysing social groups and their effect on physical and mental health (Holt-Lunstad & Smith, 2012) to the introduction of a group identity perspec- tive in order to gain a better understanding (Jetten, Haslam, Haslam, Dingle, & Jones, 2014). This innova- tive perspective shows that shared social identities—more than the fact of belonging to a group or not—may have a positive or negative impact on health (Jetten et al., 2014). For this reason, they have been commonly labelled as ‘social cures’ (Jetten, Haslam, & Haslam, 2012), bringing the study of social identity closer to mental health. When a person takes on a new challenge, a part of their foundation and support is expected to come from a set of aims, values, and beliefs that are steady over time (Schwartz, 2005) and largely from people, relation- ships, and meanings reciprocally and co-biographically constructed within the family (Viladrich, 2005). To this end, King and Wynne (2004) suggest that sharing stories, topics, and rituals within a family results in the
  • 23.
    integration of familyand personal stories, as well as the transmission of a family identity. Despite its rele- vance, research on family identity when dealing with SMI is scarce. This review attempts to increase existing knowledge in this field. Background Coping and Identity The Social Identity Model of Identity Change states that important life events—such as an MI—affect not only personal identities but also social identities. Furthermore, when maintained or acquired, social iden- tities may buffer the consequences of negative changes by allowing for some continuity (Jetten & Pachana, 2012). This is not applicable in all cases, for instance, in the consumption of psychoactive substances; Dingle, Stark, Cruwys, and Best (2015) show that the process of rehabilitation, as well as the identities of rehabilitation, is more associated with breaking identities and member- ships than with the creation of new ones. In the case of MI, studies show that there is a stigma towards both the individual and the family that lives with an SMI. They further detail how collective experi- ence and the identification of similar groups have both harmful and beneficial effects on a single person. Iden- tifying with a stigmatised group produces a negative effect on one’s self-esteem, but at the same time, it fa- cilitates access to different mechanisms that lead to the rejection of those stigmas and stereotypes and to group support (Crabtree, Haslam, Postmes, & Haslam, 2010). However, for many people, far from being just another group, the family is of utmost importance.
  • 24.
    Thus, we willlook at the concept of family identity from two points of view: family identity as something that makes a family be a family and family identity as a social identity. In addition, we will then flesh out the connections between social identity and health, and we will then present the objectives of this review and thematic synthesis. Family identity Cigoli and Scabini (2006) define family identity as a set of characteristics that make family different from other groups of people, including three dimensions: (i) its or- ganisation as a primary group, enabling a bonding be- tween its members in the uniqueness of their being and existence; (ii) its dimension as a symbol of the bonding between them, where justice, loyalty, hope, and trust allow for the relationship between and mu- tual care of its members; and (iii) a dynamic dimension where reciprocal giving, although not sym- metric, is unconditional (Scabini & Manzi, 2011). Family identity can also be defined from the view- point of group identity based on social identity theory (Tajfel & Turner, 1986) and self-categorisation theory (Turner, Hogg, Oakes, Reicher, & Wetherell, 1987). So- cial identity theory defines social identity as a part of a person’s self-conception, comprising both a cognitive component and an emotional component. The former component derives from the feeling of being a member of a group, whereas the latter is rooted in the value and emotional meaning associated with that membership (Spears, 2011). This is the result of a process of social categorisation, as well as identification with the groups we belong to and of a process of comparison with other groups, allowing for the assessment of one’s own group
  • 25.
    (s) and assigningsignificance and value to it. The theory of self-categorisation understands identity as a concept with different levels of abstraction (personal, group, and human) related to the comparative groups and con- texts in which it is analysed (Ashforth & Mael, 1989; Turner et al., 1987). From this perspective, personal Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.612 and group identities represent different levels of self- categorisation, and the definition of self is always rela- tional and comparative. From this theory, other con- cepts have emerged such as identity salience, social influence, group formation, and collective behaviour (Spears, 2011). With this background taken into consideration, family identity is understood as the particular under- standing each family has of itself as a group, and its members’ sense of identification with that group (Ashforth & Mael, 1989; Ellemers, Spears, & Doosje, 2002; Scabini & Manzi, 2011; Spears, 2011; Tajfel & Turner, 1986; Turner et al., 1987). This identity is in permanent construction through family members’ in- teractions around the intimate matters that constitute their life together, including their experiences, shared roles, emotions, and so forth. These matters permit common beliefs, and meanings about the sense of belonging emerge, as well as a sense of ‘we-ness’, which is built up through social interaction and through a relationship with the wider social context
  • 26.
    (Ashforth & Mael,1989; Ellemers et al., 2002; Lawler, 2003; Spears, 2011). Family identity as a social cure Social identities—such as family identity—allow us to focus on what we share with others (e.g., a shared iden- tity as a mother or as a sales person at a particular com- pany). Beyond that fact, being included by others or by oneself in a social identity bolsters the perception that such inclusion—whether it is external or personal—is important and significant for self-definition. In this way, the personal perception of that inclusion as impor- tant allows it to become a role, a relationship, or an internalised membership to ‘understand the self and one’s place in the world’ (Jetten et al., 2014, p. 113). This means that an identity may be understood as a shared identity or as a self-categorisation within a group with which the same identity is shared. The fact of shar- ing an identity makes a difference between being in a group and belonging to a group (e.g., one can attend a political meeting with other people without necessarily supporting or belonging to that political group). When an identity is shared, it sets guidelines that inform be- haviour even in the absence of a leader (Reicher, 1987). Additionally, belonging to a group—the subjec- tive feeling of belonging or self-categorisation—and sharing the feeling of belonging with others allow for the group’s social influence to reach a particular person (Haslam, 2014; Turner, 1991). This potential can also have a positive influence on health during times of stress (by feeling supported, esteemed, and capable; Greenaway et al., 2015) or can negatively affect physical and mental health when social identification with a rel- evant group is lost or altered (Cruwys, Haslam, Dingle, Haslam, & Jetten, 2014).
  • 27.
    Concerning family, whichmost people would con- sider as the most significant group to which they belong, research has shown that in the presence of a strong identification with the family, the establishment of pos- itive relationships with relatives becomes easier and, as a result, health improves. In contrast, a feeling of dis- tance and a lack of commitment to one’s family lead to poor relationships among its members and are associ- ated with adverse effects on health (Sani, 2012). In a very different vein, research on national identity has demonstrated how collective participation in several contexts—associated with daily life, as well as events and experiences such as an illness—is seen as an oppor- tunity to strengthen the group through a common fate. In addition, during these moments, questions about ‘who we are’ as a group both come up and can be an- swered (O’Donnell et al., 2016; Páez & Rimé, 2014). In other words, they highlight how shared social identity can be formed, transformed, and maintained in the ex- perience of collective contexts. As Reiss and Oliveri (1980) point out, this means that the challenging cir- cumstances that families face—for example, illnesses— become opportunities to reconsider who they are as a group, what their values and beliefs are, and what they are capable of. As a result, those circumstances afford families the opportunity to construct their place in the world (Reiss & Oliveri, 1980). Family identity, conceived from this point of view, has an important influence on the way people with MI, and their families, experience, give sense to, and cope with the process of illness and recovery. In addi- tion, such influence spreads to other family members’ health throughout the process of illness. However, de-
  • 28.
    spite the keyrole families play on the experience of SMI, little is known about family identity therein. We only found one study that addresses identity and family (Buckley-Walker, 2013), although it focuses on the rel- atives of a person with substance use and/or a mental disorder and the identity changes that they experience as members of a family throughout the recovery pro- cess; that is to say, it is more focused on the personal identity of family members than on family identity. Therefore, this article aims to carry out a systematic review of the literature of family narratives related to SMI and family identity and to perform a thematic syn- thesis applying the perspective of family identity. In this way, we wish to contribute to the understanding of how family identity changes throughout the experience of SMI and how family identity and SMI are related to one another. Methodology We followed three guidelines for research and reporting: Enhancing Transparency in Reporting the Synthesis of Qualitative Research (ENTREQ), for the main structure of the review (Tong, Flemming, McInnes, Oliver, & Craig, 2012); Preferred Reporting Items for Systematic Reviews and Meta-analyses (PRISMA), for the systematic searching (Moher, Liberati, Tetzlaff, & Altman, 2009); and Consolidated Criteria for Reporting Qualitative Research (COREQ), to assess the quality of the papers included (Tong, Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 613
  • 29.
    Sainsbury, & Craig,2007). Finally, we performed a the- matic synthesis according to the model suggested by Thomas and Harden (2008), with special attention to the following questions: who are they as a family, who are they after illness, what is it that makes them a family, how does identity change, and how is identity related to illness? Search and Selection of Articles We designed a protocol in which we previously de- fined the review objectives, the screening method, the inclusion and exclusion criteria, and the way in which papers would be assessed. Given that our topic falls within health and human sciences, we chose to use the following databases: PubMed, Ebsco (PsychInfo, PsychArticles, and Psychology and Be- havioural Sciences Collection), Web of Science (all databases), LILACS, and Teseo. We carried out the electronic search on 15 May 2014 using the acronym PICO (Participants, Intervention or exposition, Comparison, Outcomes; Moher et al., 2009), with some adaptations to guide our search. The strategy and terms used for the search are detailed in the supporting information (Tables S1 and S2). We included doctoral theses, excluded books, and critiques and did not set date limits. Finally, we removed duplicated papers within the original database interfaces using the software Reference Manager v.11 for Windows. First, we did a double reading at two different times of
  • 30.
    the titles andabstracts of all the documents found, and we included those with the following criteria: (i) derived from primary studies; (ii) carried out with families; (iii) clear exploration of family narratives about SMI; (iv) in- clusion of aspects related to family identity; and (v) writ- ten in English or Spanish. We excluded papers focused on psychoactive substance-related disorders, dementia, and pervasive developmental disorders. These disorders were excluded because they are usually not included in the diagnostic criteria. That is to say, we included studies dealing with psychotic disorders (schizophrenia, schizoaffective disorder, delusional disorder, etc.), affec- tive disorders (major depressive disorder and bipolar affective disorder), behaviour disorders, obsessive– compulsive disorder, and eating disorders (bulimia, anorexia nervosa, etc.). Finally, we performed a manual search based on the reference lists of papers selected as eligible in the initial search (snowballing). After applying the selection criteria, we obtained 15 documents from the databases and 17 from the hand searching (snowballing). Out of these papers, three were rejected because the full text was not written in English or Spanish, as well as three dissertations because we could not find the articles related to the researches. We reviewed a total of 26 full-text documents, 13 of which were included for the synthesis. The whole process is displayed on the flowchart presented in Figure 1. The characteristics of the studies included are gathered in Table 1. The characteristics of the studies excluded and the quality assessment of the papers included are gathered in the supporting information (Table S3). Even though the initial objective was to include a variety of MIs, the majority of the articles
  • 31.
    included refer primarilyto the psychotic spectrum disor- ders, which is reflected in the final sample. Data Extraction and Qualitative Analysis We summarised the most relevant contextual aspects of the papers and extracted the Results/Findings section for each of them. We then conducted a thematic analy- sis with the aid of the software QDA Miner for Lite ©. Codification was undertaken following Thomas and Harden’s (2008) recommendations: free codification, organisation of codes into descriptive themes, and the development of analytic themes. Free line-by-line coding. As we did not find stud- ies directly concerning our review questions, we put these questions to one side until a more advanced stage of the analysis was reached. Thus, we began to carry out a thematic analysis starting from previous findings in the studies we had reviewed. In this way, we extracted and then entered into the software the text of each pa- per labelled as ‘findings’ or ‘results’. Then, we coded these papers’ findings line by line. New codes were se- quentially added when necessary. We finally obtained 36 codes. Developing descriptive themes. In the second stage, we undertook an iterative process in which we reviewed similarities and differences between the codes and created new codes with a higher level of abstrac- tion. As a result of this process, we grouped all codes into five descriptive themes and organised a hierarchical tree structure with several layers. Generating analytical themes. Up to that point,
  • 32.
    we had produceda synthesis of the information about the family experience with SMI organised by thematic groups. However, we had still not further explored our review topic and family identity, neither had we gener- ated other notions or understandings that had ‘gone be- yond’ the findings of the primary studies. Then, we introduced the review questions that we had previously set aside. Bearing in mind family narratives of MI, the changes they had undergone as persons and as families, and established concepts about identity, we performed a second review of the descriptive themes that emerged previously, the notes, and the papers’ contexts (aims, research setting, participants, diagnosis, and time since onset of illness). Taking everything into account, we in- ferred the effect of the experience of SMI on family identity. We performed a cyclical process of analysis in two ways: ‘vertically’, searching for higher levels of ab- straction of conceptual abstraction, and ‘transversally’, searching for relationships between categories. This pro- cess was carried out until new themes were sufficiently abstract to describe and/or to explain our initial Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.614 descriptive themes, as well as inferred effects of the ex- perience of SMI on family identity. For this last stage of analysis, an important aspect was the comparative process of the studies and of the participants’ context, looking for differences and similarities. The hierarchical tree structure of the descriptive
  • 33.
    themes, the definitionof codes, and an example of this third stage of analysis are presented in the supporting information (text, Figure S1, and Table S4). Trustworthiness. In addition to the use of quality assessment guidelines, throughout the entire process, we took notes and considered the context of each study. The first author did the review and initial codification, which was discussed and defined in group meetings. We independently codified 10% of the papers and then resolved differences together. The first author also per- formed the final analytical process with input and re- view from all the authors. Fig. 1: Preferred Reporting Items for Systematic Reviews and Meta-analyses flowchart depicting the article selection Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 615 T a b le 1 . Su m m ar
  • 34.
  • 35.
  • 36.
  • 37.
  • 38.
  • 39.
  • 40.
  • 41.
  • 42.
  • 43.
  • 44.
  • 45.
  • 46.
  • 47.
  • 48.
  • 49.
  • 50.
  • 51.
  • 52.
  • 53.
  • 54.
  • 55.
  • 56.
  • 57.
  • 58.
  • 59.
  • 60.
  • 61.
  • 62.
  • 63.
  • 64.
  • 65.
  • 66.
  • 67.
  • 68.
  • 69.
  • 70.
  • 71.
  • 72.
  • 73.
  • 74.
  • 75.
  • 76.
  • 77.
  • 78.
  • 79.
  • 80.
  • 81.
  • 82.
  • 83.
  • 84.
  • 85.
  • 86.
  • 87.
  • 88.
  • 89.
  • 90.
  • 91.
  • 92.
  • 93.
  • 94.
  • 95.
  • 96.
  • 97.
  • 98.
  • 99.
  • 100.
  • 101.
  • 102.
  • 103.
  • 104.
  • 105.
  • 106.
  • 107.
    p s. Á. R. Aceroet al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.616 Results The 13 papers included were published between 1993 and 2013. Out of them, four were carried out in the United Kingdom—although one of them analysed a sample with a Pakistani background, five in the United States, and three were from different countries (Taiwan, Colombia, and Sweden). A wide range of methodologies was used (thematic analysis, phenome- nology, interpretative phenomenological analysis, grounded theory, narrative analysis, Miles and Huberman’s model, and mixed). Twelve papers dealt with psychotic disorders—three of them were focused on a first episode of psychosis, four included bipolar dis- orders, three papers included major depression, and two included other diagnoses. Participants included siblings (five studies), patients and family members (three studies), parents and siblings (one study), and different family members, including parents, children, siblings, and grandparents (four studies). The six main themes generated from the papers analysed are described below. Breakup of the Normality of Family Life
  • 108.
    Changes in general.The irruption of SMI marks a moment of change. This change occurs in a quick and unexpected way for almost everyone (Penny et al., 2009). Initial warning signs reach a point at which it is impossible not to worry about it (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). In spite of attempts to understand some of these behaviours as ‘normal’ responses or actions (Barker et al., 2001), they finally become an alarm bell that re- quires attention and are associated with deep suffering (Barker et al., 2001; Gerace, Camilleri, & Ayres, 1993; Newman et al., 2011; Penny et al., 2009). From that moment on, normality in both family and personal life begins to crumble (Barker et al., 2001; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). The family gets involved in a continuous struggle to endure the symptoms, to learn how to manage them, and to be able to carry on with life (Barker et al., 2001). Priorities are redefined, and other things are postponed in order to take care of the ill relative (Newman et al., 2011). Taking continuous care of someone leaves little time for other activities (Huang, Hung et al., 2009; Marsh et al., 1996). Many things change for the family, starting with the most quotidian aspects of life (routines, habits, etc.) and including other more transcendent aspects (rela- tionships, expectations, etc.; Gerace et al., 1993; Huang et al., 2009; Lukens et al., 2004; Marsh et al., 1996; Penny et al., 2009; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001; Wisdom et al., 2008). Changes in family relationships. The presence of illness affects family relationships (Penny et al., 2009; Saunders & Byrne, 2002). At the onset of illness, most families experience an approach to the ill relative and
  • 109.
    try to protecthim or her (Barker et al., 2001). The relationships between healthy siblings and the ill sibling can vary. Sometimes, difficulties emerge at the beginning of the illness, but the relationship becomes closer and stronger later on (Huang et al., 2009; Sin et al., 2008). Siblings may go through pro- cesses in which they need to feel closer, although at other times they may need to separate themselves more or even to reassume the care, especially when parents are not able to care for the ill brother or sister (Sin et al., 2008). Concerning the parent–child relationships, depend- ing on the moment in the family life cycle and on the age of all the persons involved, protection may prevail, previous patterns may be reinforced, or relationships may become more balanced (Stålberg et al., 2004). For example, initially, parents are usually more centred on the ill child. Most of them protect their healthy children while they grow up, expecting them to become inde- pendent and, at a given time, to help more with the mentally ill child (Newman et al., 2011; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). In some families, after the onset of illness, previous and unclear roles are reinforced be- tween parents and children, giving place to confusion and to higher emotional charge (Gerace et al., 1993; Lukens et al., 2004). In other families, better communi- cation and a healthier family relationship exist, making it easier for its members to talk openly about the illness and to contribute on an equal basis (Gerace et al., 1993). However, in other instances, disagreements prevail about how to behave or how to treat the ill rel- ative. This provokes distancing between the nuclear and extended family (Newman et al., 2011; Saunders & Byrne, 2002).
  • 110.
    As far asrelationships outside the family are con- cerned, families recognise the importance of friends and social networks during the experience of MI (Barker et al., 2001; Lukens et al., 2004; Saunders & Byrne, 2002). However, many families experience a separation from society as a consequence of stigma, the shame they experience, the effects of the situation and of the symptoms, a poor understanding of the ill- ness, and so forth. Relationships with friends and social relationships in general deteriorate. Family Experience of Mental Illness Changes Over Time In the short term: grief. At the beginning of the ill- ness, most families describe a process of grieving with a feeling of confusion, loss, and bewilderment. There are moments of optimism and hope mixed with others of suffering. In general, family members continuously worry about the ill relative and the situation (Penny et al., 2009). In the beginning, families respond in different ways. Some of them deny the evidence for years or justify their relative’s behaviours (Gerace et al., 1993); others are immobilised after diagnosis (Gerace et al., 1993; Lukens et al., 2004; Newman et al., 2011). Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 617
  • 111.
    There are numerousemotions that overwhelm many families (Gerace et al., 1993; Sin et al., 2008)—fear be- cause they do not know what is happening, what will come, or when an episode might repeat itself and fear because of the risk inherent to the illness’s symptoms. In addition, family members commonly react with de- spondency about the meaning of the illness, with self- blame for what they did or did not do (Barker et al., 2001) or by blaming the ill person for being ill and not being able to fulfil their expectations (Penny et al., 2009). Anger, rage, frustration, and sadness are other common emotions (Gerace et al., 1993; Saunders & Byrne, 2002). One way in which families may respond is keeping the ‘secret’, not talking to anyone about the illness, not even to their own family (Gerace et al., 1993; Sin et al., 2008; Stålberg et al., 2004). They avoid speaking about feelings, about what to do, about what is happen- ing, and about the future; the illness remains unnamed (Lukens et al., 2004). In the long term: acceptance and sense making of illness. Families try to make sense of illness within their own lives, allowing them to carry on (Newman et al., 2011). Regardless of the family, a constant chal- lenge remains (Barker et al., 2001; Marsh et al., 1996). The shifting nature of symptoms involves continuous adjustments that require a lot of time every day, as well as mental and emotional energy (Barker et al., 2001; Lukens et al., 2004). Trying to understand and to assim- ilate the illness is difficult (Lukens et al., 2004), generat- ing frustration because of other people’s lack of understanding (Newman et al., 2011). Throughout this process, many families are willing to
  • 112.
    explore a varietyof options on the path to recovery (Penny et al., 2009). They develop and use skills in order to better cope, such as recognising deficits and adjusting their expectations, learning to recognise small advances, and being able to identify strengths (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). Others find it useful to employ pos- itive thinking, spirituality (Huang et al., 2009), and an- ticipation (Newman et al., 2011); to question the social constructs of normality (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001); and to learn about the illness (Huang et al., 2009; Stålberg et al., 2004). Many families also find it useful to be able to talk about what is happening in their families, including with the ill relative (Gerace et al., 1993; Marsh et al., 1996) and with others (Saunders & Byrne, 2002; Stålberg et al., 2004). Some employ family rituals to maintain a sense of normality and to encourage the in- clusion of their ill relative (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). Over time, some families resign themselves to the un- certainty of the future (Wisdom et al., 2008), whereas others change their expectations to meet reality, expecting to see only small changes in their relative or, at least, that their relative will maintain gains achieved (Penny et al., 2009). They enter a progressive process of accepting the situation (Gerace et al., 1993; Marsh et al., 1996). For many families, the experience of illness fuels change and becomes a process in which people and families take a fresh look at their lives, giving it a new sense of meaning (Lukens et al., 2004; Marsh et al., 1996; Newman et al., 2011). Although some family members distance themselves emotionally and physi- cally over time (Gerace et al., 1993), for others, their
  • 113.
    motto is topersist in the care of their relative, to always try something else, and to try to maintain hope (Marsh et al., 1996). Strengthening and Transformation of Family Identity The sense of permanence, the meaning given to belong- ing to their family, and the specific characteristics of their family are highly relevant to many families after experiencing SMI. They describe how, in dealing with MI, they feel more united and give each other more support, becoming in the process stronger families that are better able to face adversity together (Marsh et al., 1996; Sin et al., 2008). However, it is also clear that when some families face SMI, they begin to disintegrate (Marsh et al., 1996). Being a family. The experience of MI increases the amount of pride and respect that many family members feel towards one another in forming part of their family unit (Marsh et al., 1996). Many families state they have a growing feeling of being one as a group, as a family, in the process of supporting and achieving their relative’s current needs (Marsh et al., 1996; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). There is also a consolidation of strengths, values, and beliefs as a family and of their sense of commitment to each other (Marsh et al., 1996). Many families describe developing a stronger bond throughout the whole family and within the specific dyads (parent/children, couple, and siblings), which al- lows for more togetherness (Lukens et al., 2004; Sin et al., 2008) and for the family to exercise the function of sustenance and comfort (Marsh et al., 1996). The component of trust and hope of the bond (Scabini &
  • 114.
    Manzi, 2011) amongfamily members is reinforced. Family members claim that they are confident they can rely on mutual support because they feel sure that they are not alone, whatever the circumstances may be (Marsh et al., 1996). Permanence and indissolubility of the bond (Scabini & Manzi, 2011) are undeniable in many accounts; in- deed, some family members are constantly present, re- gardless of how much time they may have to care for their ill relative. These family members believe they have a responsibility and permanent obligation just for the fact that they are family (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). In the same way, the dynamic component of being a family, of giving and receiving (Scabini & Manzi, 2011), is present in family members’ expressions of care and concern, and in their constant search for their rela- tive and family’s well-being. This component of what a family is, giving, is even more present in those families, Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.618 specifically in their characteristic of not being symmetri- cal, that is to say, there is a difference in the amount given out and the amount received back. Although finding value in their ill relatives is difficult for some families (Huang et al., 2009), for others, it is noticeable how they accept them after their illness and value and love them for being who they are (Marsh
  • 115.
    et al., 1996),beyond their illness and what they can or cannot do. Process of transformation of identity. Within the family, there is a meeting of multiple identities that are co constructed and transformed in different ways. MI involves changes in the way people see themselves as parents, siblings, or children and in how they take on and accept changes in the reorganisation of their lives around the needs of a mentally ill relative. Siblings are often faced with an important moment of change in that they are forced to grow up faster; they commonly assume the role that is required within the family, making it necessary for them to assume more re- sponsibility, to grow up, and to mature. At the same time, this also reinforces their previous role as a brother or sister within which they offer help, companionship, and support (Newman et al., 2011). Brothers and sisters go through the loss of the previous relationships and the construction of a new one (Stålberg et al., 2004); they see themselves as an important part of the recovery of their brother or sister (Newman et al., 2011). However, in many cases, family reorganisation leads to the whole family focusing on just one person, which results in some family members, especially healthy siblings, be- coming ‘invisible’ (Lukens et al., 2004; Sin et al., 2008). Some parents internalise a change in their view of the care they give to their child and in the needs their child may have. They assume that they will always be parents and involve their healthy children in the care of their ill sibling. Many parents, in addition to redirecting their expectations regarding their children, question them- selves and are questioned by others about their role as parents, about their possible contribution to illness
  • 116.
    (Stein & Wemmerus,2001), and about how they react to the behaviour of their child with SMI (Huang et al., 2009). Salient Identity: Expert Families in Mental Illness and Care Caregivers as the main salience in family identity. With SMI, the salient and social aspects of family identity experience the highest degree of change. One of the principal identities that the family assumes is that of family carer in both practical and emotional areas (Stålberg et al., 2004). Family members are more willing to assume the role of caregiver when there is a previ- ously established relationship defined by closeness and affection (Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Lukens et al., 2004; Stålberg et al., 2004). Despite the effort required and the strain it entails, looking after and devoting oneself to a relative is a necessity in many families (Marsh et al., 1996; Penny et al., 2009). When the ill relative is a child, mothers usually as- sume the role of the main carer. A great deal of them put the rest of their life to one side in some way (Sin et al., 2008). The new role demands a lot of time from any family member’s typical activities (Huang et al., 2009; Newman et al., 2011). The carer abandons or puts off essential family aspects such as work, school, or their spouse to make room for the ill relative’s needs (Huang et al., 2009). Families, parents, and especially mothers consider the role of caregiver as a responsibility, an obligation that becomes more evident when illness surfaces (Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Penny et al., 2009). Besides, care is not
  • 117.
    based on thefamily bond alone but also involves a great deal of love (Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Stålberg et al., 2004). When mentally ill people receive care from their fam- ilies, they report a feeling of protection and support; they also get first-hand experience with the fact that their needs are not the only ones in play and that all family members’ needs should be recognised (Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Sin et al., 2008). The main carer develops skills to identify the early signs of crisis (Bedoya & Builes, 2013) and, in general, of the illness (Gerace et al., 1993). Caring families be- come experts in MI in some ways. Other salient family identities: a different family. A variety of families mention that they must get used to the fact that others consider them as a ‘differ- ent’ family (Stålberg et al., 2004) or to seeing them- selves as a family that other people would not want to belong to because of the fact that one of their members is mentally ill (Lukens et al., 2004). Many are subtly rejected (Saunders & Byrne, 2002), which adds to the demands of taking care of their relative and often results in families becoming solitary, isolated, and deprived of their social relationships and leisure time (Huang et al., 2009). Families describe an intensification of relation- ships, but not a broadening of them. That is to say, rela- tionships between family members and some members of their extended family or friends become more signif- icant, although, in general, the total number of relation- ships is reduced. Some relatives also develop roles that, although re- lated to caregiving, do not necessarily require daily in-
  • 118.
    volvement. In general,these roles are focused on giving support to the family in their attempt to cope with the situation. For instance, some siblings mediate with health professionals, making healthcare informa- tion more understandable for their parents (Gerace et al., 1993; Newman et al., 2011). Others take charge of formalities with medication or look for information about the illness (Newman et al., 2011). In many cases, this involves abilities that the family member has previ- ously developed, thus putting their skills at the service of the family (Lukens et al., 2004; Newman et al., 2011). Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 619 This new role can be difficult for siblings. They may sometimes assume the role of a parent; on other occa- sions, they may have to mediate or balance emotions, while, at times, their role is to avoid adding more prob- lems or suffering to the family (Lukens et al., 2004). Family members, including the mentally ill relative, sometimes develop another role in serving as a refer- ence and a source of support to other families with MI, spreading their experience and knowledge to other peo- ple (Marsh et al., 1996). Who Are You? Who Are We? The family’s identity is redefined in reference to the identity of a mentally ill relative. The family embraces a ‘new’ member and reshapes existing bonds, roles,
  • 119.
    and expectations. Theill relative adopts a new way of seeing himself or herself and of being seen by his or her relatives. The family is forced to recognise that the person who was once one of its members is no longer there (Gerace et al., 1993). He or she has changed and will no longer be the one he or she was before (Gerace et al., 1993; Penny et al., 2009). For ill relatives, the onset of illness can be accompa- nied by the perception that their self has been taken away. In a certain way, they lose their identity and be- come an unknown individual (Wisdom et al., 2008). Some of them recognise themselves as vulnerable and ill (Bedoya & Builes, 2013) persons, where the symp- toms of MI force their identity into a dichotomy be- tween who they are when they are healthy and when they are ill (Wisdom et al., 2008). For some, this means that the symptoms and illness become the most salient and permanent aspect of their identity (Wisdom et al., 2008) or of their relative’s iden- tity (Barker et al., 2001). However, on other occasions, some ill people and their relatives reach a point where they are able to see the illness as just another part of who they are (Wisdom et al., 2008). Some may see their illness as a way of differentiating themselves from their family or of defining themselves. Others, after experiencing MI and the physical proxim- ity that it forces upon people, undergo a process of recovery and regained independence (Barker et al., 2001). Finally, when families have a mentally ill member, they often consider the topic of future generations and the possibility of developing an identity as a parent,
  • 120.
    grandparent, or aunt/uncle,sometimes having to accept the possibility of never filling those roles (Sin et al., 2008; Wisdom et al., 2008). Unique Families, Unique Identities Although multiple aspects are common to families experiencing MI, the fact that there are differences in their experiences and in the sense each of them gives to illness cannot be ignored. The changes they go through are closely related to the culture they reside in and to each family’s particular context. In the study carried out by Bedoya and Builes (2013) with Colombian families, in the research conducted by Huang et al. (2009) with families from Taiwan, and in the study by Penny et al. (2009) with Pakistani families, it is clear that families place more value on being an ac- tive part of their relative’s care, usually as the main carers. They experience it as an obligation, something they owe to their relative, and they cannot and do not want to delegate it to other people. On the contrary, for families in more individualistic cultures, state support and institutional resources, as well as the conception of adulthood in the society to which they belong, make them think about the possibil- ity of their relative’s independence. In other cases, they delegate their relative’s direct care, although they con- tinue to be present in case they are needed (Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). Depending on the culture and its beliefs about illness, the family may see its ill relative as a person without value. This fact becomes evident in the study of families in Taiwan, where some healthy siblings simply did not
  • 121.
    accept their brotheror sister with MI and considered him or her as a ‘lazy’ because he or she did not work (Huang et al., 2009). He or she did not meet the expec- tations of their community, where work is a source of pride for the family and society. This can lead them to hiding the illness and rejecting their ill relative. Therein, persons with SMI become isolated from society, as well as the rest of the family, because of shame (Huang et al., 2009; Sin et al., 2008). The ways of coping or the ways in which the family gets involved are related to their explanations and be- liefs about the illness. As is evident in the studies of fam- ilies from Pakistan or Taiwan, in some families, more importance is placed on the social and religious compo- nents inherent in the culture, thus shaping their expla- nations and behaviours concerning MI (Huang et al., 2009; Penny et al., 2009). On the contrary, in Western cultures, the relevance of biological and medical concepts on this subject leads to whole families with different understandings and ac- tions (Barker et al., 2001; Bedoya & Builes, 2013; Saunders & Byrne, 2002; Stein & Wemmerus, 2001). Discussion This synthesis explores the relationship between SMI and family identity. Our findings evidence that (i) fam- ilies living with SMI experience a change in family iden- tity that takes place in the meta context of the changes in family life and in family relationships derived from the experience of illness; (ii) this process entails a dy- namic experience that goes through at least two phases, the first is more intense and chaotic, whereas the later one presents constant challenges derived from the ex-
  • 122.
    perience of illnessand a variable process of acceptance; (iii) for most families, a strengthening and renovation of family bonds arise, as well as a new form of relation- ship among family members; (iv) the care and knowl- edge garnered from the experience of SMI becomes a Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.620 part of their salient identity; (v) there is a constant search to understand and make sense of who they are and/or who their relative is; and (vi) every family iden- tity is closely related to its sociocultural context and his- tory as a family. We consider that this synthesis adds, for the first time, a family identity perspective to the experience of SMI. Although other scholars have described the impact of MI and stigma on personal and social identities, as well as on families as a group (Fernandez, Breen, & Simpson, 2014; Forrester-Jones & Barnes, 2008; Goffman, 2009; Larson & Corrigan, 2008; Phelan, Bromet, & Link, 1998; van der Sanden, Bos, Stutterheim, Pryor, & Kok, 2013), up to now, there seems to be no scholarly research focused on family identity in SMI. Therefore, this article is likely the first piece of research on this topic. In what follows, we first discuss various methodolog- ical aspects, including the limitations of this study, followed by a discussion of changes in family identity, which is structured by the initial questions that guided
  • 123.
    this synthesis, aswell as the relationships between SMI and family identity, and cultural findings. Finally, the implications of the study are addressed. Methodological Aspects There are several methods to perform a synthesis of qualitative research (Barnett-Page & Thomas, 2009). We chose the method proposed by Thomas and Harden (2008), given its structure and its greater internal coher- ence with the rest of the guidelines followed in our synthesis (ENTREQ, PRISMA, and COREQ). One of the drawbacks of this method concerns the third step of analysis, in which it is encouraged to go beyond the original information so as to give a new interpretation. However, in this step, we adhered to previous theoreti- cal concepts and to the research questions. As pointed out by the authors of this method (Thomas & Harden, 2008), ‘the analytical themes are the result of interro- gating a descriptive synthesis by placing it within an ex- ternal theoretical framework’ (p. 8). Concerning quality assessment of the papers, one of the aspects deserving attention is to make explicit the characteristics of the research team and reflexivity, which allow readers to assess how these factors might have affected authors’ interpretations and observations (Elder & Miller, 1995; Malterud, 2001; Mays & Pope, 2000). This is one of the motivations for the implemen- tation of guidelines to report qualitative research (Tong et al., 2007). Studies directly analysing identity in SMI are scarce. This means that our thematic synthesis was carried out on the basis of studies whose main objective was not directed at analysing identity in depth. Five of these
  • 124.
    studies were focusedon siblings’ experiences, and therefore, this study is possibly more skewed towards this group than to other family members (spouses, grandparents, etc.). There is also a lack of information about the identity process when families experience SMI in more than one family member. Given that most of the studies reviewed included fam- ilies that were willing to participate and that, to some degree, continue taking care of their ill relatives, find- ings described in this article are probably only applicable to these sorts of families. This excludes families who have decided to distance themselves or who, for a vari- ety of circumstances, have not been able to directly ac- company the process of their relative. What identity processes unfold in these other families? At the same time, because the majority of the articles included involve families experiencing psychosis, the findings can only be generalised to families in that situ- ation. It is probable that specific analytic themes also likely vary within the different SMIs. The texts included in this article differ in terms of methodology, objectives, participants, and places where they were carried out (with different beliefs, health sys- tems, and degrees of state support). These differences, although they provide a wider outlook, entail the diffi- culty that the results are not applicable to a variety of families and cultures, and also, they present methodo- logical challenges when translating concepts from one paper to another. To solve the latter difficulty, the first step included line-by-line codification; in addition, the texts’ context and characteristics were considered throughout the analysis (Thomas & Harden, 2008).
  • 125.
    Changes in FamilyIdentity Process of change. An SMI changes a person’s be- haviour, actions, and feelings and redefines how he or she views his or her capabilities, relationships, and place in the world. In conjunction with this changing view, the family of a person with SMI goes through a process by which relationships, roles, and expectations emerge with a new configuration. This process usually implies a loss of the former self or the family member, as well as of expectations, dreams for the future, previous rela- tionships, and a sense of security and certainty. For this reason, several authors identify this change as a grief process (Richardson, Cobham, Murray, & McDermott, 2011). The process of loss and finding new meaning for one- self and for the family as such has been found—as in the present synthesis—to change over time (Godress, Ozgul, Owen, & Foley-Evans, 2005). Initially, it is a very intense process and later becomes more focused on get- ting on with life. In line with these findings, other pieces of research describe how families with SMI get through the experiential and coping phases, highlighting their challenging nature (Muhlbauer, 2002); several other studies include the positive redefinition of the sense of identity as a category of recovery (Leamy et al., 2011). Findings in this line were also found in the study by Buckley-Walker (2013) focused on family members’ personal identities when recovering from the impact of their family member’s MI and/or substance abuse. In that study, families were recruited from a support Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness
  • 126.
    European Journal ofSocial Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 621 group, and personal identity aspects were assessed at the beginning of the research and again after 12 months. They found that family members were initially focused on their ill family member and perceived him or her negatively, but 12 months later, they were more fo- cused on themselves and were able to see the situation in a more optimistic light regardless of their ill relative’s recovery stage (Buckley-Walker, 2013). Family identity. Findings suggest that family iden- tity is modified in a variety of ways. In some families, identity aspects are reinforced, whereas in other families previous fissures become deeper and open the family up to disintegration. In this synthesis, we found limited in- formation with regard to the latter case. However, in some families, when relationships are negatively im- pacted, as can happen in the relationship between par- ents or among siblings, affected family members may begin to identify less with their family (Sani, 2012). To what extent did those families consider themselves as ‘we’? How strong was their shared identity as a family before the onset of SMI? By the same token, Kellezzi and Reicher use the term ‘social curse’ to explain the ef- fects of events, such as an MI, with a stigma attached to them that then result in the denial of an established so- cial identity. In this case, individuals do not share their burdens; it is difficult for them to ask for help, and if they do, there is no guarantee they will receive it (Kellezi & Reicher, 2012; Stevenson, McNamara, & Muldoon, 2014). This might also result in one or several family
  • 127.
    members employing avoidancestrategies to cope (i.e., avoiding conversation about the illness and avoiding contact with the relative), therefore impacting family relationships (Kartalova-O’Doherty & Doherty, 2008). In contrast, we found that, as Cigoli and Scabini (2006) suggest, in some families, the elements that identify a family as such are reinforced. Family bonds become stronger, renewed, and revised, especially in reference to their permanence and indissolubility. Many families, in the face of this event that they share as a common fate (O’Donnell et al., 2016), increase their sense of unity and their identity as a family. They switch to assume with more enthusiasm their family identity— over each one’s personal identity—and make it become more salient (Reicher, 1987), reassessing in the process who they are as a group, as well as their values and strengths. They change and endure in that process. To this respect, the Social Identity Model of Change sup- ports the idea that a family identity that is maintained throughout can buffer SMI’s negative consequences (Jetten & Pachana, 2012). Regarding this point, King and Wynne (2004) pro- posed the construct of family integrity to refer to a personal sense of meaning, connection, and continuity with the family that becomes more important in adult- hood. Previous studies about perceived family conti- nuity (PFC) showed how it is related to a sense of belonging and to psychological well-being. In those studies, the intermediate step between PFC and its pos- itive psychological effect is found in family identification (FId), which is the sense of belonging to a family (Herrera, Sani, & Bowe, 2011). Along these lines, we found that this sense is increased in some of the families
  • 128.
    from the studiesincluded in this synthesis. In addition, FId and the sense of being one as a group show that family members categorise themselves within the fam- ily and that they feel that they belong to it. In other words, family members’ sense of belonging to their fam- ily makes them share a social identity, and this is the fact that, as some have identified, has a potential influence on health (Jetten et al., 2014). It also explains their be- haviour, commitment, and, in some cases, sacrifices (Turner et al., 1987). Greenaway et al. (2015) recently have demonstrated that ‘groups nurture feelings of personal control and help individuals to feel capable of pursuing and accomplishing their goals’ (p. 69, empha- sis in original), although it implies putting the collective interest (directed to one person or group) ahead of one’s own interests. It is worth noting that, in intervention studies on so- cial identities (Haslam, 2014), the group itself is the main therapeutic agent. Experiences are shared in the group, leading group identities to be based on solidarity and connection. In our case, the family shares multiple experiences while living with SMI (changes in personal and family life and family relationships, grief over the loss, multiple and intense emotions, permanent chal- lenge, and, in some cases, acceptance), leading to the presence of a bond and solidarity among the different members. In some ways, family relationships are put to test in a time of crisis, and previous family weaknesses and strengths emerge (Cigoli & Scabini, 2006). In contrast to identification with a stigmatised group (Crabtree et al., 2010), the family and its members identify and recognise themselves not only in light of what makes them different and susceptible to stigma but also in light of what unites them and makes them a family. Groups (e.g., the family) become the ‘vehicle’
  • 129.
    that brings changeto fruition (Haslam, 2014) by making their members feel supported, esteemed, and capable (Greenaway et al., 2015). In this case, ill family members are supported by their family, loved by their family, and empowered by the fact of belonging to their family. The sense of obligation, responsibility, and giving, which the family experiences, is found in similar pieces of research (Rowe, 2012; Weimand, Hall-Lord, Sällström, & Hedelin, 2013). Cigoli and Scabini (2006) refer to this senses as both one of the characteristics of the family bond, ‘the family bond rests on a foundation of trust and hope, and develops if it respects justice, loy- alty and obligation’ (Scabini & Manzi, 2011, p. 570, em- phasis added), and as a dynamic component of what a family is. The latter sense is grounded in giving and in the debt acquired with the giving person. The exchange starts with a gift and with gratitude, accompanied by an acquired sense of debt. Weimand et al. (2013), for their part, refer to the ambivalence that this dynamic gener- ates when another person’s well-being trumps one’s own well-being. Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.622 Another aspect that is reinforced for many families is the way in which the family assumes the role of care- giver, especially of the ill member, but also of the whole family. As in previous studies, we found that the pre- dominant role of the mother, the strain, and the difficul-
  • 130.
    ties that ariseare also present (Calderon, 2011; Millier et al., 2014) and are consistent with other studies con- ducted on chronic illnesses and family, as well as with a significant number of publications on the effect of be- ing a carer (National Alliance for Caregiving & AARP, 2009). However, it is worth noting the nuance of a mandatory nature and the desire to take care of an ill relative, something that has also been found in other studies and that could be related to the fact that some caregivers report positive effects on quality of life and present a decrease in mortality (Brown et al., 2009) in contrast to the outcomes typically reported (Millier et al., 2014). In our review, we observe how families do want to provide care during the time necessary in spite of any negative effects and that they also become subject matter experts. These findings are similar to those found in Rowe’s (2012) article. In this way, an experience that is at first glance indi- vidual, such as SMI, is experienced collectively (i.e., in families that take on the MI as a ‘common fate’), and the needs that are initially personal transform each fam- ily members’ identity and their relationships. The collec- tive experience present in a family with SMI allows its members to redefine their identity as a group, to rein- force their characteristics as a family (bonds, relation- ships, love for who they are, and mutual care), and to achieve a stronger identification and salience of them- selves as a group (shared social identity) (Cigoli & Scabini, 2006; O’Donnell et al., 2016; Páez & Rimé, 2014). SMI thus emphasises existent aspects of family identity, which include caring and nurturing, but it also changes and transforms the family by redefining it pri- marily in terms of its caring roles. This entire process is framed within cultural understandings and individual family stories of what it means to be a family.
  • 131.
    Cultural aspects Depending onthe population in which research is per- formed, cultural factors become more evident, as found in studies by Bedoya and Builes (2013), Huang et al. (2009), and Penny et al. (2009). These cultural factors also likely define the different ways in which family identity changes. These findings coincide with other studies that have yielded differences between MI and, for example, the type of culture and personality traits (Caldwell-Harris & Aycicegi, 2006) or the prognosis and outcomes in accordance with the level of the country’s development (Kalra, Bhugra, & Shah, 2012). In our synthesis, we specifically found that culture shapes beliefs about what a family is and about SMI and its consequences. Culture deeply influences how and if a family considers itself primarily responsible for an ill relative’s care (in familistic cultures) or how and if a family identifies itself as belonging to a stigmatised group (Huang et al., 2009). The former may result in the salience of family identity leading to a larger source of support, which could, in turn, be related to family members providing more direct care in countries with a predominately family-oriented culture (familism), in contrast to countries with a predominately individualis- tic culture (Lefley, 1996; Seeman, 1988). The latter case may result in care being a greater source of stress and in families getting involved in it less or in more difficulty accepting their relative as a result of the ‘negative’ conno- tations associated with their group identity (Branscombe, Fernández, Gómez, & Cronin, 2012; Larson & Corrigan, 2008; Phelan et al., 1998; van der Sanden et al., 2013). With the systemic theory and the ecological theory of
  • 132.
    human development takenas a reference (Rosa & Tudge, 2013), it seems fair to claim that family identity represents the interrelationship between multiple con- texts and systems. Therefore, the way in which family identity changes in each case is shaped by multiple nu- ances present in culture, a specific country’s economic development, inherent family characteristics, family members’ particular characteristics, the influence that these unique elements have on each person and family’s history and co biography, and so forth. Implications The findings herein explored are important because when we understand how a family’s identity is trans- formed, and the aspects that influence it, more effective interventions can be implemented to ‘repair’ affected relationships, to strengthen existing ones, and to bolster the recovery process for both the ill person and the en- tire family (Gehart, 2012b). For example, for many fam- ilies, the experience of SMI offers a way to strengthen their family identity and to effectively become a social cure by means of the physical and psychological sup- port, the feeling of being loved, and the increase of their ability to control the situation—individually and as a group. In this way, they are able to understand their value as persons and as families, despite the illness and its implications. This is to say, they can ‘…live a mean- ingful life in a community (…) while striving to archive his or her—and their—full potential’ (U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, 2004). However, other families experience negative identity aspects, such as stigma, shame and rejection, chronic grief, or even the breakup of family relationships (a dynamic that is close to the ‘social curse’ described by Stevenson et al.,
  • 133.
    2014). This lastpoint poses interesting challenges for re- search and intervention, including (i) identifying previ- ously established family identity aspects that facilitate the former outcome; (ii) understanding the effect that information and institutional support has on family identity and how timeliness of such support influences SMI (e.g., in first years after diagnosis); (iii) exploring the importance of interventions on family belief systems in countries where culture seems to play an important role in making shame and stigma a salient part of family identity; (iv) establishing additional interventions so Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 623 that exhaustion and overall burden do not negatively impact an otherwise united family; and (v) identifying the special needs that families going through chronic grief may have. Furthermore, other aspects need to be explored, such as the differences in outcomes depend- ing on who falls ill and who takes on the caregiver re- sponsibility (parent caring for child, vs. child caring for adult or wife caring for husband, vs. husband caring for wife, etc.). Other fruitful research entails studying SMI that is passed on genetically. In other words, when dealing with the challenges of SMI and resulting family dynamics, we must answer the question of which local and cultural conditions facil- itate a ‘social cure’ rather than a ‘social curse’ and what can be done to facilitate those conditions. Information garnered from these proposed lines of re-
  • 134.
    search could beused to study and develop reinforcing mechanisms of family identity—adapted to individual families and cultures—which could facilitate increased agency and resilience in families with SMI. The mecha- nisms that reinforce family identity are found, for exam- ple, in relation to conjoined narratives and identity (Zaman & Fivush, 2013) or the eventual usefulness of strengthening the family identity of a person and the whole family so as to make coping with a specific situa- tion easier—in this case SMI—as has been observed in other health areas (Douglas, 2012). In addition, it is important to note that of the studies designed to explore family experiences only three in- clude the ill family member. Future studies might bene- fit from carrying out studies that include the family both conceptually and methodologically, that is to say, stud- ies in which the mentally ill relative takes part in inter- views and narratives. This would make perfect sense given the role of conjoined narratives in family identity (Koenig Kellas, 2005). All in all, the family is the first group to which human beings belong and, for most people, it is the most signif- icant. Therefore, family identity as a shared social iden- tity deserves and requires major research and intervention when it comes to living with, and recover- ing from, SMI. Conflict of Interest The authors declare that there are no potential conflicts of interest with respect to the research, authorship, and/or publication of this article.
  • 135.
    Supporting Information Additional supportinginformation may be found in the online version of this article at the publisher’s web-site. References Aldersey, H. M., & Whitley, R. (2015). Family influence in re- covery from severe mental illness. Community Mental Health Journal, 51, 467–476. American Psychiatric Association (2013). Diagnostic and statis- tical manual of mental disorders (DSM-5). Washington, DC: Author. Ashforth,B.E.,&Mael,F.(1989).Socialidentitytheoryandthe organization. The Academy of Management Review, 14, 20–39. Barker, S., Lavender, T., & Morant, N. (2001). Client and family narratives on schizophrenia. Journal of Mental Health, 10, 199–212. Barnett-Page, E., & Thomas, J. (2009). Methods for the syn- thesis of qualitative research: A critical review. BMC Medical Research Methodology, 9, 59. Bedoya, M., & Builes, M. (2013). Las condiciones del cuidado en familias antioqueñas con un miembro con trastorno afectivo bipolar [The conditions of care in Antioquia fami- lies with a member with bipolar affective disorder]. Iatreia, 26, 419–429. Bergstresser, S. (2006). Work, identity, and stigma manage- ment in an Italian mental health community. Anthropology of Work Review, 27, 12–20.
  • 136.
    Bradshaw, W., Armour,M. P., & Roseborough, D. (2007). Finding a place in the world: The experience of recovery from severe mental illness. Qualitative Social Work, 6, 27–47. Branscombe, N. R., Fernández, S., Gómez, A., & Cronin, T. (2012). Moving toward or away from a group identity. Dif- ferent strategies for coping with pervasive discrimination. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 115–131). New York, NY: Psychology Press. Brown, S. L., Smith, D. M., Schulz, R., Kabeto, M. U., Ubel, P. A., Poulin, M., Langa, K. M. (2009). Caregiving behavior is associated with decreased mortality risk. Psychological Sci- ence, 20, 488–494. Buckley-Walker, K. (2013). Exploring changes in identity in fam- ily recovery processes. Unpublished doctoral dissertation, Uni- versity of Wollongong, Australia. Calderon, V. A. (2011). Características de los cuidadores de enfermos mentales en Neiva, diciembre 2010 y enero 2011 [Characteristics of caregivers of mental patients in Neiva, December 2010 and January 2011]. Revista Facultad de Salud de la Universidad Surcolombiana, 3, 43–53. Caldwell-Harris, C. L., & Aycicegi, A. (2006). When personal- ity and culture clash: The psychological distress of allocentrics in an individualist culture and idiocentrics in a collectivist culture. Transcultural Psychiatry, 43, 331–361. Charlwood, P., Mason, A., Goldacre, M., Cleary, R., & Wilkinson, E. (1999). Health outcome indicators: Severe mental illness. Report of a working group to the Department of Health. Oxford, UK: National Centre for Health Outcomes
  • 137.
    Development. Cigoli, V., &Scabini, E. (2006). Family identity. Ties, symbols, and transitions. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. Cook, J. A., Pickett, S. A., & Bertram, J. C. (1997). Families of adults with severe mental illness. The next generation of research: Introduction. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 67, 172–176. Crabtree, J. W., Haslam, S. A., Postmes, T., & Haslam, C. (2010). Mental health support groups, stigma, and self- esteem: Positive and negative implications of group identi- fication. Journal of Social Issues, 66, 553–569. Cruwys, T., Haslam, S. A., Dingle, G. A., Haslam, C., & Jetten, J. (2014). Depression and social identity: An integrative re- view. Personality & Social Psychology Review, 18, 215–238. Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.624 De Hert, M., Correl, C. U., Bobes, J., Cetkovich-Bakmas, M., Cohen, D., Asai, I., Leucht, S. (2011). Physical illness in pa- tients with severe mental disorders. I. Prevalence, impact of medications and disparities in health care. World Psychiatry, 10, 52–77. Dingle, G. A., Stark, C., Cruwys, T., & Best, D. (2015). Break- ing good: Breaking ties with social groups may be good for recovery from substance misuse. British Journal of Social Psychology, 54, 236–254.
  • 138.
    Douglas, J. M.(2012). Social linkage, self-concept, and well- being after severe traumatic brain injury. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 237–254). New York, NY: Psychology Press. Drake, R. E., & Whitley, R. (2014). Recovery and severe men- tal illness: Description and analysis. Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, 59, 236–242. Elder, N. C., & Miller, W. L. (1995). Reading and evaluating qualitative research studies. Journal of Family Practice, 41, 279–285. Ellemers, N., Spears, R., & Doosje, B. (2002). Self and social identity. Annual Review of Psychology, 53, 161–186. EnglandKennedy, E. S., & Horton, S. (2011). “Everything that I thought that they would be, they weren’t”: Family systems as support and impediment to recovery. Social Sci- ence & Medicine, 73, 1222–1229. Estroff, S. (1989). Self, identity, and subjective experiences of schizophrenia: In search of the subject. Schizophrenia Bulle- tin, 15, 189–196. Fernandez, M. E., Breen, L. J., & Simpson, T. A. (2014). Renegotiating identities experiences of loss and recovery for women with bipolar disorder. Qualitative Health Re- search, 24, 890–900. Forrester-Jones, R., & Barnes, A. (2008). On being a girlfriend not a patient: The quest for an acceptable identity amongst people diagnosed with a severe mental illness. Journal of Mental Health, 17, 153–172.
  • 139.
    Gehart, D. R.(2012a). The mental health recovery move- ment and family therapy, part I: Consumer-led reform of services, to persons diagnosed with severe mental illness. Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 38, 429–442. Gehart, D. R. (2012b). The mental health recovery move- ment and family therapy, part II: A collaborative, apprecia- tive approach for supporting mental health recovery. Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 38, 443–457. Gerace, L. M., Camilleri, D., & Ayres, L. (1993). Sibling per- spectives on schizophrenia and the family. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 19, 637–647. Godress, J., Ozgul, S., Owen, C., & Foley-Evans, L. (2005). Grief experiences of parents whose children suffer from mental illness. The Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, 39, 88–94. Goffman, E. (2009). Stigma: Notes on the management of spoiled identity. New York, NY: Simon and Schuster. Greenaway, K. H., Haslam, S. A., Cruwys, T., Branscombe, N. R., Ysseldyk, R., Heldreth, C., Kawakami, K. (2015). From “we” to “me”: Group identification enhances perceived personal control with consequences for health and well- being. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 109, 53– 74. Guarnaccia, P. J., & Parra, P. (1996). Ethnicity, social status, and families’ experiences of caring for a mentally ill family member. Community Mental Health Journal, 32, 243–260. Haslam, S. A. (2014). Making good theory practical: Five les-
  • 140.
    sons for anApplied Social Identity Approach to challenges of organizational, health, and clinical psychology. British Journal of Social Psychology, 53, 1–20. Herrera, M., Sani, F., & Bowe, M. (2011). Perceived family continuity: Implications for family identification and psy- chological well-being. Revista de Psicología Social: Interna- tional Journal of Social Psychology, 26, 387–399. Holt-Lunstad, J., & Smith, T. (2012). Social relationships and mortality. Social and Personality Psychology Compass, 6, 41–53. Huang, X. Y., Hung, B. J., Sun, F. K., Lin, J. D., & Chen, C. C. (2009). The experiences of carers in Taiwanese culture who have long-term schizophrenia in their families: A phenomenological study. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing, 16, 874–883. Jetten, J., Haslam, C., & Haslam, S. A. (2012). The social cure: Identity, health and well-being. New York, NY: Psy- chology Press. Jetten, J., Haslam, C., Haslam, S. A., Dingle, G., & Jones, J. (2014). How groups affect our health and well-being: The path from theory to policy. Social Issues and Policy Review, 8, 103–130. Jetten, J., & Pachana, N. A. (2012). Not wanting to grow old: A Social Identity Model of Identity Change (SIMIC) analy- sis of driving cessation among older adults. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 97–114). New York, NY: Psychology Press. Kalra, G., Bhugra, D., & Shah, N. (2012). Cultural aspects of
  • 141.
    schizophrenia. International Reviewof Psychiatry, 24, 441–449. Kartalova-O’Doherty, Y., & Doherty, D. T. (2008). Coping strategies and styles of family carers of persons with endur- ing mental illness: A mixed methods analysis. Scandinavian Journal of Caring Sciences, 22, 19–28. Kellezi, B., & Reicher, S. (2012). Social cure or social curse? The psychological impact of extreme events during the Ko- sovo conflict. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 217–233). New York, NY: Psychology Press. King, D. A., & Wynne, L. C. (2004). The emergence of “family integrity” in later life. Family Process, 43, 7–21. Koenig Kellas, J. (2005). Family ties: Communicating identity through jointly told family stories. Communication Mono- graphs, 72, 365–389. Larson, J. E., & Corrigan, P. (2008). The stigma of families with mental illness. Academic Psychiatry, 32, 87–91. Lavikainen, J., Lahtinen, E., & Lehtinen, V. (2000). Public health approach on mental health in Europe. Helsinki, Fin- land: National Research and Development Centre for Welfare and Health (STAKES), Ministry of Social Affairs and Health. Lawler, E. J. (2003). Interaction, emotion, and collective identities. In P. J. Burke, T. J. Owens, R. T. Serpe, & P. A. Thoits (Eds.), Advances in identity theory and research (pp. 135–150). New York, NY: Kluwer Academic/Plenum. Leamy, M., Bird, V., Le Boutillier, C., Williams, J., & Slade, M.
  • 142.
    (2011). Conceptual frameworkfor personal recovery in mental health: Systematic review and narrative synthesis. The British Journal of Psychiatry, 199, 445–452. Lefley, H. P. (1996). Family caregiving in mental illness. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage. Á. R. Acero et al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 625 Levine, I. S., & Ligenza, L. R. (2002). In their own voices: Families in crisis: A focus group study of families of persons with serious mental illness. Journal of Psychiatric Practice, 8, 344–353. Lukens, E. P., Thorning, H., & Lohrer, S. (2004). Sibling perspectives on severe mental illness: Reflections on self and family. The American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 74, 489–501. Malterud, K. (2001). Series: Qualitative research: Standards, challenges, and guidelines. The Lancet, 358, 483–488. Marsh, D., Lefley, H., Evans-Rhodes, D., Ansell, V., Doerzbacher, B., LaBarbera, L., Paluzzi, J. E. (1996). The family experience of mental illness: Evidence for resilience. Psychiatric Rehabilitation Journal, 20, 3–12. Mays, N., & Pope, C. (2000). Assessing quality in qualitative research. British Medical Journal, 320, 50–52. Millier, A., Schmidt, U., Angermeyer, M. C., Chauhan, D.,
  • 143.
    Murthy, V., Toumi,M., Cadi-Soussi, N. (2014). Humanis- tic burden in schizophrenia: A literature review. Journal of Psychiatric Research, 54, 85–93. Moher, D., Liberati, A., Tetzlaff, J., & Altman, D. G. (2009). Preferred Reporting Items for Systematic Reviews and Meta-analyses: The PRISMA statement. PLoS Medicine, 6, e1000097. Muhlbauer, S. A. (2002). Navigating the storm of mental ill- ness: Phases in the family’s journey. Qualitative Health Re- search, 12, 1076–1092. National Alliance for Caregiving & AARP (2009). Caregiving in the U.S. 2009. Bethesda, MD: Author. Newman, S., Simonds, L. M., & Billings, J. (2011). A narrative analysis investigating the impact of first episode psychosis on siblings’ identity. Psychosis-Psychological Social and Inte- grative Approaches, 3, 216–225. O’Donnell, A. T., Muldoon, O. T., Blaylock, D. L., Stevenson, C., Bryan, D., Reicher, S. D., Pehrson, S. (2016). ‘Some- thing that unites us all’: Understandings of St. Patrick’s Day parades as representing the Irish national group. Journal of Community and Applied Social Psychology, 26, 61–74. Onken, S. J., Craig, C. M., Ridgway, P., Ralph, R. O., & Cook, J. A. (2007). An analysis of the definitions and elements of recovery: A review of the literature. Psychiatric Rehabilita- tion Journal, 31, 9–22. Páez, D., & Rimé, B. (2014). Collective emotional gatherings: Their impact upon identity fusion, shared beliefs and social integration. In C. Von Scheve & M. Salmela (Eds.),
  • 144.
    Collective emotions, (pp.204-216). Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press Parabiaghi, A., Bonetto, C., Rugger, M., Lasalvia, A., & Leere, M. (2006). Severe and persistent mental illness: A useful definition for priorizing community-based mental health service intervention. Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epide- miology, 41, 457–463. Pearson, V. (1993). Families in China: An undervalued re- source for mental health? Journal of Family Therapy, 15, 163–185. Penny, E., Newton, E., & Larkin, M. (2009). Whispering on the water: British Pakistani families’ experiences of sup- port from an early intervention service for first-episode psychosis. Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology, 40, 969–987. Phelan, J. C., Bromet, E. J., & Link, B. G. (1998). Psychiatric illness and family stigma. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 24, 115–126. Reicher, S. D. (1987). Crowd behaviour as social action. In J. C. Turner, M. A. Hogg, P. J. Oakes, S. D. Reicher, & M. S. Wetherell (Eds.), Rediscovering the social group: A self-categorization theory (pp. 171–202). Oxford, UK: Basil Blackwell. Reiss, D., & Oliveri, M. E. (1980). Family paradigm and family coping: A proposal for linking the family’s intrinsic adap- tive capacities to its responses to stress. Family Relations, 431–444. Richardson, M., Cobham, V., Murray, J., & McDermott, B. (2011). Parents’ grief in the context of adult child mental illness: A qualitative review. Clinical Child and Family Psy-
  • 145.
    chology Review, 14,28–43. Rosa, E. M., & Tudge, J. (2013). Urie Bronfenbrenner’s the- ory of human development: Its evolution from ecology to bioecology. Journal of Family Theory & Review, 5, 243–258. Rowe, J. (2012). Great expectations: A systematic review of the literature on the role of family carers in severe mental illness, and their relationships and engagement with pro- fessionals. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing, 19, 70–82. Sani, F. (2012). Group identification, social relationships, and health. In J. Jetten, C. Haslam, & S. A. Haslam (Eds.), The social cure: Identity, health and well-being (pp. 21–37). New York, NY: Psychology Press. Saunders, J. C. (2003). Families living with severe mental illness: A literature review. Issues in Mental Health Nursing, 24, 175–198. Saunders, J. C., & Byrne, M. M. (2002). A thematic analysis of families living with schizophrenia. Archives of Psychiatric Nursing, 16, 217–223. Scabini, E., & Manzi, C. (2011). Family processes and identity. In S. J. Schwartz, K. Luyckx, & V. L. Vignoles (Eds.), Hand- book of identity theory and research (pp. 565–584). New York, NY: Springer. Schon, U.-K., Denhov, A., & Topor, A. (2009). Social relation- ships as a decisive factor in recovery from severe mental ill- ness. International Journal of Social Psychiatry, 55, 336–347. Schwartz, S. J. (2005). A new identity for identity research: Recommendations for expanding and refocusing the
  • 146.
    identity literature. Journalof Adolescent Research, 20, 293–308. Seeman, M. (1988). The family and schizophrenia. Human Medicine, 4, 96–100. Sin, J., Moone, N., & Harris, P. (2008). Siblings of individuals with first-episode psychosis: Understanding their experi- ences and needs. Journal of Psychosocial Nursing and Mental Health Services, 46, 33–40. Spears, R. (2011). Group identities: The social identity per- spective. In S. J. Schwartz, K. Luyckx, & V. L. Vignoles (Eds.), Handbook of identity theory and research (pp. 201–224). New York, NY: Springer. Stålberg, G., Ekerwald, H., & Hultman, C. (2004). Siblings of patients with schizophrenia: Sibling bond, coping patterns, and fear of possible schizophrenia heredity. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 30, 445–458. Stein, C., & Wemmerus, V. (2001). Searching for a normal life: Personal accounts of adults with schizophrenia, their parents and well-siblings. American Journal of Community Psychology, 29, 725–746. Stevenson, C., McNamara, N., & Muldoon, O. (2014). Stigmatised identity and service usage in disadvantaged Á. R. Acero et al.Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.626
  • 147.
    communities: Residents’, communityworkers’ and service providers’ perspectives. Journal of Community & Applied Social Psychology, 24, 453–466. Substance Abuse and Mental Health Services Administration (2013). Results from the 2012 National Survey on Drug Use and Health: Mental Health Findings (Rep. HHS Publication No. (SMA) 13-4805). Rockville, MD: Author. Tajfel, H., & Turner, J. C. (1986). The social identity theory of inter-group behavior. In S. Worchel & L. W. Austin (Eds.), Psychology of intergroup relations (pp. 7–24). Chicago, IL: Nelson-Hall. Thomas, J., & Harden, A. (2008). Methods for the thematic synthesis of qualitative research in systematic reviews. BMC Medical Research Methodology, 8, 45. Tong, A., Flemming, K., McInnes, E., Oliver, S., & Craig, J. (2012). Enhancing transparency in reporting the synthesis of qualitative research: ENTREQ. BMC Medical Research Methodology, 12, 181. Tong, A., Sainsbury, P., & Craig, J. (2007). Consolidated criteria for reporting qualitative research (COREQ): A 32- item checklist for interviews and focus groups. International Journal for Quality in Health Care, 19, 349–357. Turner, J. C. (1991). Social influence. Milton Keynes, UK: Open University Press. Turner, J. C., Hogg, M. A., Oakes, P. J., Reicher, S. D., & Wetherell, M. S. (1987). Rediscovering the social group: A self-categorization theory. Oxford, UK: Basil Blackwell.
  • 148.
    U.S. Department ofHealth and Human Services. (2004). National consensus statement on mental health recovery. Retrieved from http://mentalhealth.samhsa.gov/publica- tions/allpubs/sma05-4129. 23-9-2015. van der Sanden, R. L., Bos, A. E., Stutterheim, S. E., Pryor, J. B., & Kok, G. (2013). Experiences of stigma by association among family members of people with mental illness. Rehabilitation Psychology, 58, 73. Viladrich, P. J. (2005). El valor de los amores familiares [The value of family love]. Madrid, Spain: Rialp. Weimand, B. M., Hall-Lord, M. L., Sällström, C., & Hedelin, B. (2013). Life-sharing experiences of relatives of persons with severe mental illness: A phenomenographic study. Scandinavian Journal of Caring Sciences, 27, 99–107. Wisdom, J. P., Bruce, K., Saedi, G. A., Weis, T., & Green, C. A. (2008). ‘Stealing me from myself’: Identity and recovery in personal accounts of mental illness. The Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, 42, 489–495. World Health Organization. (2001). The World Health Report 2001—Mental health: New understanding, new hope. Geneva, Switzerland: Author. Yanos, P. T., Roe, D., & Lysaker, P. H. (2010). The impact of illness identity on recovery from severe mental illness. American Journal of Psychiatric Rehabilitation, 13, 73–93. Zaman, W., & Fivush, R. (2013). Stories of parents and self: Relations to adolescent attachment. Developmental Psychology, 49, 2047–2056.
  • 149.
    Á. R. Aceroet al. Family identity and severe mental illness European Journal of Social Psychology 47 (2017) 611–627 Copyright © 2017 John Wiley & Sons, Ltd. 627 http://mentalhealth.samhsa.gov/publications/allpubs/sma05- 4129. 23-9-2015 http://mentalhealth.samhsa.gov/publications/allpubs/sma05- 4129. 23-9-2015 Copyright of European Journal of Social Psychology is the property of John Wiley & Sons, Inc. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use. ORIGINAL PAPER Family Influence in Recovery from Severe Mental Illness Heather Michelle Aldersey • Rob Whitley Received: 24 February 2014 / Accepted: 19 November 2014 / Published online: 10 December 2014 � Springer Science+Business Media New York 2014 Abstract The aim of this study was to investigate the perceived influence of family on recovery from severe
  • 150.
    mental illness. 54semi-structured interviews were con- ducted with a diverse sample of people with severe mental illness living in Montreal. Results indicated that family both facilitated and impeded recovery processes. Specifi- cally, family facilitated recovery through providing (a) moral support, (b) practical support and (c) motivation to recover. However family impeded recovery through (a) acting as a stressor, (b) displaying stigma and lack of understanding, and (c) forcing hospitalization. The study indicates the importance of family psychoeducation in promoting recovery. Keywords Recovery � Family � Severe mental illness � Canada � Quebec Introduction In recent years, definitions of recovery from severe mental illness (SMI) have shifted from clinical perspectives emphasizing symptom remission to more holistic per- spectives that emphasize social and functional aspects of
  • 151.
    life (Whitley andDrake 2010). In this context, recovery has been defined as ‘‘living a satisfying, hopeful, and contributing life, even when there are on-going limitations caused by mental health problems’’ (Mental Health Com- mission of Canada 2012, p. 15). In this sense, recovery is an ongoing individual process toward improved quality of life. This shifting perspective on recovery was led by consumer/survivor groups seeking greater empowerment, destigmatization and renewed hope for their future (Lefley 1997). Much research indicates that aspects of the social environment impact recovery from severe mental illness (Schon et al. 2009; Topor et al. 2011). This research has focused on areas including employment (Becker and Drake 2003), housing (Padgett 2007) and social connectedness (Ware et al. 2007). One life domain which has received less attention in the literature is the role of family. This may represent an unwillingness amongst psychiatric researchers
  • 152.
    to reopen aline of enquiry that was historically criticized for implicitly stigmatizing, damaging and attacking family members of people with mental illness (Luhrmann 2007). This includes the now discredited notion of the ‘‘schizophrenogenic mother’’, which attributed mental ill- ness to maternal overprotection and rejection (Bateson et al. 1956; Neill 1990). These now outmoded views were rooted in Freudian notions of dysfunctional family rela- tionships being critical to mental illness onset, as well as the post-war ‘liberation’ movements which perceived families, especially parents, as a poisonous influence on young adults (Laing 1967; Guarnaccia 1998). These notions were rendered obsolete by careful research exam- ining the relationship between parenting style and schizo- phrenia (e.g. Hirsch and Leff 1975). That said, these theories have left a tainted legacy that continues to per- meate the practice and theory of psychiatry, with researchers treading gingerly around family influences on
  • 153.
    mental illness. H. M.Aldersey (&) School of Rehabilitation Therapy, Queen’s University, 31 George St., Louise D. Acton Building, Kingston, ON K7M 6A8, Canada e-mail: [email protected]; [email protected] R. Whitley Douglas Mental Health University Institute, 6875 LaSalle Boulevard, Montreal, QC H4H 1R3, Canada 123 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 DOI 10.1007/s10597-014-9783-y http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1007/s10597-014- 9783-y&amp;domain=pdf http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1007/s10597-014- 9783-y&amp;domain=pdf One area of the family that continues to be the object of some research efforts in psychiatry is the influence of ‘‘expressed emotion’’ on mental illness. Expressed emotion refers to criticism, hostility, and over involvement
  • 154.
    expressed by closekin toward a relative with schizophrenia (Jenkins 1991). EE reflects a shift ‘‘away from the pre- vailing psychiatric assumptions concerning the etiological relevance of psychopathological (i.e., so-called ‘‘schizo- phrenogenic’’) family features to the identification of everyday family features that might figure into the course of major psychiatric disorder’’ (Jenkins 1991, p. 391). This moved the focus away from investigating families as a risk factor for onset, instead examining the role families might play in perpetuating any psychiatric disorder. Indeed, some research does suggest that families reflecting higher levels of EE negatively impact the course of psychiatric disorder (Docherty et al. 2011; Pharoah et al. 2010). Indeed, EE continues to be a relevant concept among researchers, and has been used as a measure in other linkages between family and health. This includes studies of bipolar disorder, major depression, eating disorders, alcoholism, diabetes, childhood epilepsy, and myocardial infarction (Leff 2013).
  • 155.
    Some parent andfamily members in the United States organized themselves into a national movement known as the National Alliance on Mental Illness (NAMI). This was partly because they were frustrated with the blame attrib- uted to families by the psychiatric profession (Harrington 2012). As witnessed by their publicity material, NAMI advocates a biological basis of severe mental illness, focusing more on the idea that this is a ‘‘brain disease’’ as opposed to an illness with a biopsychosocial etiology (Harrington 2012). Some research suggests that many families remain invested in the biological model of SMI, often in a manner which diminishes the family’s role in aetiology or course of the illness (Callard et al. 2012; Harrington 2012). Until relatively recently, families have generally been under a pathological gaze when examined by psychiatric researchers. That said, researchers have begun to investi- gate family as a resource for recovery, with some prom-
  • 156.
    ising results. Forexample, Guarnaccia and Parra (1996) argue that families often support recovery through the provision of ‘‘instrumental help’’, which can be funds, commodities, or logistical assistance to the family member affected by mental illness. Similarly, Schon et al. (2009) describe how families can provide practical assistance, such as taking over chore responsibility, offering tempo- rary housing, or cooking meals. In their study of recovery from co-occurring severe mental illness and substance abuse disorders, EnglandKennedy and Horton (2011) dis- cuss family support for recovery, including ‘‘intangible support,’’ or ‘‘emotional, structural, moral, spiritual, or other interpersonal forms of encouragement’’ (p. 1225). EnglandKennedy and Horton (2011) also argue that fami- lies facilitate recovery by being available for their family member, providing transportation, and voicing encourage- ment. Topor et al. (2011) note that the simple continued presence of family members is a form of support for
  • 157.
    recovery as itis a ‘‘reminder of what the individual used to be like and evidence of the fact that there is more to the person than simply being a psychiatric patient’’ (p. 91). With an increase in studies reflecting a more balanced understanding of the family role, researchers have begun identifying areas where family-related factors can both facilitate and impede recovery. EnglandKennedy and Horton (2011) argue that families can impede recovery when there is a breakdown of trust and communication between family members and their relation with SMI. Family members can also negatively affect their relation with SMI through negative actions and words. Some of these problems originate from lack of information or mis- information about mental illness among family members. Other studies have noted that families can be detrimental to the recovery process when they remain fixated on a helper role and are unable to support an individual’s movement toward autonomy and reciprocal relationships (Bradshaw
  • 158.
    et al. 2007;Schon et al. 2009). In a study of individuals experiencing severe mental illness, substance abuse, and homelessness, Padgett et al. (2008) found that although many family members could be a source of warmth and nurturing, they could also reject and condemn their mem- bers with mental illness, with their acceptance only con- tingent on family notions of good behavior. Moreover, they reported that family relationships could be strained when a parent or sibling commits a participant for involuntary treatment. Similarly, Gehart (2012) argues that many individuals with mental illness are ‘‘estranged from family and friends because of problems and incidents relating to their symptoms, and often these support people are not willing, interested, or available to participate in the recovery process’’ (p. 452). Some studies from different cultures have also shown family to be a protective factor in recovery. Bresnahan (2003) have argued that family involvement, acceptance
  • 159.
    and support ofindividual members who develop SMI reduce stress and increase resilience (Bresnahan 2003). A study at a Nigerian psychiatric hospital found that family involvement in treatment during hospitalisation was inde- pendently associated with greater post-discharge appoint- ment adherence in individuals with SMI (Adeponle et al. 2009). Evidence suggests that families which are supported and educated can better enhance their family member’s recovery. One effective method for supporting and educating families is the family psychoeducation (FPE) intervention. This is an evidence-based practice that educates family members and 468 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 123 friends about mental illness and how to help someone with a psychiatric disorder. More than 30 randomized clinical trials have demonstrated reduced relapse rates, improved patient
  • 160.
    recovery, and improvedfamily well-being for people with SMI participating in FPE (McFarlane et al. 2003; Lincoln et al. 2007; Lucksted et al. 2012). In contrast to clinic-based FPE, there are also family-run interventions to support and educate families that have members with mental illness. Perhaps the most well-known family-run model is the National Alliance on Mental Ill- ness’ (NAMI) Family-to-Family (FTF) program. FTF is a 12-session course that covers a range of topics, including emotional responses to mental illness, current information on the major mental illnesses, research on the biology of mental illness, and information on the evidence-based practices that are most effective in promoting recovery (Burland 1998; Lucksted et al. 2012). This information is delivered to families by family members of an individual living with mental illness. Research indicates that FTF can reduce family anxiety, improve family problem-solving, increase positive coping, and increase family knowledge
  • 161.
    (Lucksted et al.2012). Although the NAMI FTF program originated in the United States, it is implemented in some provinces in Canada, including Quebec (ASMFMH 2014). This brief introduction indicates that the research litera- ture on family influence on mental illness has evolved from a solely pathological emphasis towards examination of family as a resource for recovery. The present study is conducted in the spirit of this shift in emphasis. The aim of the study is to assess the perceived influence that family has on recovery from the perspective of people living with severe mental illness. Conducted from a position of equipoise, the study attempts to elicit perceived barriers and facilitators to recovery related to family, in a grounded qualitative inves- tigation of people with severe mental illness. Methods Participants and Recruitment 54 people (26 women) living with a diagnosis of severe mental illness were recruited to partake in a semi-struc-
  • 162.
    tured interview aboutrecovery. Participants were recruited from three Montreal psychiatric outpatient clinics. Partic- ipant inclusion criteria included: (a) must have had a diagnosis of schizophrenia, major depression, schizoaf- fective disorder or bi-polar disorder during the last 5 years; (b) this must have lasted at least 3 years; (c) must currently be using mental health or rehabilitative services; (d) must be able to give informed consent; (e) must speak either English or French; (f) must be 18 years of age or older; and (g) must not currently be an in-patient. Procedures Mental health clinicians identified potential participants from their clientele who fell into the study inclusion cri- teria. They then asked the potential participants if they would consider being involved in a research study on ‘recovery’. The details of those assenting were then passed on to a member of the research team, who contacted the person to further explain the study. Clinicians who assisted
  • 163.
    in the recruitmentof participants were aware of the inclusion criteria of the study and used medical records and charts to ascertain diagnosis. After a researcher completely explained the study to the participant, the participant was asked if he or she would like to participate. Those answering in the affirmative gave written informed consent for their participation. Consent forms and study protocol were approved by the McGill University research ethics board prior to the beginning of the study. All data were de-identified and pseudonyms were created for each participant. Participants were com- pensated $20 for their time. Interviews were conducted at a time and place of par- ticipants’ choosing between 2011 and 2013. Locations ranged from the participant’s home, university/hospital offices, and neutral spaces such as a park or coffee shop. Participants also chose the preferred language of their interview (English or French). The aim of interviews was
  • 164.
    to elicit individualperspectives on recovery in general. Questions specifically probed for the role of family in defining, facilitating, and impeding recovery. Research assistants were trained in semi-structured interview techniques, and they conducted the majority of the interviews. Through the data collection process, the second author (RW) listened to a sizable portion of the audio-recordings to give further feedback on interviewing techniques to the research assistants. In addition to the semi-structured interview protocol a small socio-demo- graphics form was used to collect basic demographic data such as age, gender, marital status and parenthood. The research assistants were trained to quickly scan demo- graphic responses in order to integrate them into the course of the interview—a recommended strategy in qualitative studies (Maxwell 2005). Interviews typically lasted from 60 to 120 min, with the scope and pace of the interview controlled by the respondent. For example, there were
  • 165.
    pauses and breaksduring the interviews, if the participant so desired. All interviews were audio-recorded and transcribed. Analysis As already noted, the second author (RW) listened to portions of each interview directly after it occurred for Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 469 123 quality control and feedback purposes. The insights gained from this quality control served as the initial impetus for the further examination of family as an important aspect of recovery. Upon completion of data collection, we imported all interview transcripts into Atlas-ti qualitative data ana- lysis software. Research assistants initially coded all tran- scripts for any themes falling under the broad category of ‘‘family’’. The first author (HA) then engaged in open- coding within the family categorization, marking any
  • 166.
    notable sub-themes forfurther examination. Both authors then utilized the code manager function in Atlas-ti to identify codes that occurred most frequently. Both authors then discussed the open codes in light of code frequencies and qualitative content of coded data and collectively distilled the most salient codes into the six themes pre- sented below. Transcripts were then coded according to these six themes by the first author. Results As noted in the methods section, we recruited 54 people (26 women). Participants fell within four broad ethno-racial groups: (1) Anglophone Euro-Canadian (n = 10); (2) Francophone Euro-Canadian (n = 18); (3) Anglophone African/Caribbean (n = 15); (4) Francophone African/ Caribbean (n = 11). Groups 3 and 4 contained a mixture of first and second generation immigrants. Participants’ age ranged from 20 to 69 years with a mean age of 40. 37 par- ticipants (69 %) were single, 7 participants (13 %) were in a
  • 167.
    relationship (dating someoneor engaged), 5 participants (9 %) were married, and 5 participants (9 %) were divorced or separated. 14 participants (26 %) had children. Interest- ingly, although the sample of participants was diverse across age, gender, and ethno-cultural background, we were unable to identify any discernible patterns specific to any one group related to family-related variables. Moreover, our data did not indicate key differences of family as a facilitator or barrier depending on family member type (e.g., spouse, sibling, parent); yet this may also be an important topic to examine in future studies. Rather, the themes given below were present across all of the participant characteristic groups, and represent common barriers and facilitators to recovery, as related to family. For ease of comprehension, the results are divided into two separate sections. The first details significant ways in which family acted as a facilitator to recovery; the second details ways in which family acted as an impediment to recovery.
  • 168.
    Facilitators Three factors emergedas significant facilitators of recov- ery, as perceived by participants in this study. We label these factors (a) moral support; (b) practical support; (c) family as a motivating factor for recovery. Moral Support Moral support from family was manifested in a number of different ways in the recovery process for participants. First, respondents remarked that simply having family ‘‘there’’ for them (either physically present or otherwise in communication) was a positive influence on recovery. Family presence enabled participants to understand that they are not alone in their recovery efforts and that there are other people that care about them. This family presence appeared to provide the constancy and stability that many respondents reported as necessary for recovery. Partici- pants cited the importance of being able to trust and confide in their family members throughout the recovery process.
  • 169.
    Respondents often characterizedtheir family members as ‘‘loving’’ and ‘‘supportive’’. In the context of social support from families, many echoed Justine, a 20-year old fran- cophone Euro-Canadian who said ‘‘if something happens, they’re always gonna be there.’’ More tangibly, participants cited visits and phone calls from family in the hospital and in their homes as important forms of support. Interestingly, telephone conversations and visits were perceived to be of benefit to recovery by not addressing issues surrounding mental illness. Rather, con- versations or mutual exchanges about everyday life helped many consumers feel ‘‘normal’’ or forget about their ill- ness. As Alice, a 34-year old Anglophone African/Carib- bean, remarked: I think definitely the support from friends and family helps a lot. When you get visitors, phone calls, like that is one thing for myself; typically when I am get- ting a lot better. I just spend time on the phone in the
  • 170.
    hospital; I literallysit down in the booth for like hours just talking on the phone because communication with the outside world, knowing that I have friends and family that care. Even if they can’t come and visit, but just doing what I would do at home; talking on the phone. Just communicating, knowing what is going on in their lives, they know what I am doing. That support and just knowing that you have people that support you and care about you and love you. That helps a lot. Oftentimes, participants, like John, a 41-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean, noted that in addition to visiting their member in the hospital, family members can assist recovery by getting their relation out of the house and better connected with the local community: My brother he take me out the other night, he take me out and buy me a beer, so next time I say I wanna go 470 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 123
  • 171.
    downtown, and playpool, just to be interactive with people make me feel alive again, not like a crazy person. The data indicate that family can further provide social support for recovery through the rationalization or nor- malization of mental illness. Respondents argued that family members have helped them to put mental illness in perspective, to see it as any other type of health problem. Family members played an important role in helping par- ticipants understand aspects of their mental illness, often- times discussing family history to provide insight about potential genetic factors of mental illness. Many respon- dents noted their own surprise that their family members accepted the diagnosis of mental illness and either under- stood or made efforts to understand the mental illness and its appropriate treatment. As Jennifer, 48-year old Anglo- phone Euro-Canadian noted:
  • 172.
    You have toaccept it, and you have to be happy. I could’ve had a house, I could’ve worked, but my mother-in-law said to me, ‘‘be happy with what you have’’ because I worked before, I worked for ten years, so I was able to get a little pension that I’m supposed to have to help my family. […] A lot of people are sick; it’s not your fault she said. Finally, further support from families is evidenced through the encouragement of consumers to continue with their treatment. This could be by advising the family member to continue taking his or her medication, telling him or her to continue attending psychiatric appointments or sessions at rehabilitation centers, or encouraging him or her to abstain from alcohol, drugs, or unhealthy relationships. Practical Support Although moral support was the most pervasive type of support provided by family that was cited in this study, many participants also highlighted practical support from
  • 173.
    family as keyto their recovery. Family often provides practical support in the form of resources for participants during their recovery. Financial support came through the provision of housing, paying a separate rent for the indi- vidual, providing meals, giving pocket money, or buying the individual gifts. Financial assistance is often an important facilitator to recovery, given that many respon- dents were unable to obtain or hold a job. Michel, a 40-year old Francophone African–Caribbean notes that his family ‘‘always take me out to eat. […] They bought me things. They bought me presents. They have really helped me.’’ In addition to financial support, respondents noted that family provides other forms of practical support to aid in their recovery. This can be anything from providing transportation to the store or to doctor’s appointments to helping the individual fill out forms or get registered in school programs. Participants also discussed when family members would take over their familial responsibilities and
  • 174.
    household chores duringperiods of illness when they were unable to do them. Adam, a 35-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean remarked: ‘‘They’ll make sure that I have the support—the medical support—that my bills are paid, that my dog is taken care of, that if I need anything – well, everything. They do everything.’’ Family as a Motivation for Recovery The data indicate that the mere presence of family can often influence recovery without explicit effort. Specifi- cally, participants cited family as an intrinsic motivator behind their efforts toward recovery. In some cases, respondents like Peter, a 41-year old Anglophone African– Caribbean, focused on recovery because they saw this as a path to having a family in the future. It took me time because I don’t want to marry somebody that will say ‘I don’t really know that I married a sick person,’ do you understand because when I get sick, will that person really care for me?
  • 175.
    And will theysay, ha, this guy. …Maybe one time I will go off, that is if I am kind of sick. So it took me time… But getting married…It excites me, it mean I want to have kids; I want to make family. Results related to family as a motivator for recovery show that participants were not cynical about families and indeed saw the creation or maintenance of family as an important component of individual recovery. For example, some respondents aspired to having a spouse and/or children and believed that this would be the ultimate marker that they were in recovery. For others, like Joe, a 45-year old Anglo- phone African/Caribbean, it was the desire to provide for their existing family that motivated them to recovery. I am teaching them not to give up; you fight, fight, fight and fight. Until you can’t fight anymore. Oh yeah, I have a reason to keep going: it is my kids. … And when they see me struggle, some days I struggle to go to work, to do that. I do it and then come back home. And they know how hard it is for me, but when I see their face and they smile, it helps me. Like I just didn’t give
  • 176.
    up and sayok, fine I quit. No, I keep going. So, no, you need that. My motivation, you asked me that before, is my kids. Participants in this study clearly showed that just as parents can have an influence on their children’s health and wellbeing; children can also have an influence the health Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 471 123 and wellbeing of the adults in their family. Francine, a 61-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean told us about her ultimate motivator for recovery: I have a grandson, and my grandson is four years old. And I would like to know him more and do things for him and with him; you never know what can happen in life. You know, maybe his mother might get sick and never know what can happen. I want to be able to be there for him. So I want to keep myself healthy, so I
  • 177.
    am available ifa problem arises and boom: there I am. For still others, like Luke, a 37-year old Anglophone Euro- Canadian, recovery was a way to reconnect with family whom they had hurt during their experience with mental illness. I’d spend my days and nights drinking and smoking weed and cigarettes and getting into trouble and not having a very good relationship with my family and friends and it was the wrong path. It’s the opposite of the path that I’ve been taking now. Making amends with family and friends and trying to be there for them and trying to stay out of trouble and be pro- ductive is just so much more important than it ever was before because I wasted so much time. Barriers Three factors emerged from the data as significant barriers to recovery. Barriers exist when family (a) acts as a stressor; (b) displays stigma and lack of understanding; or (c) forces hospitalization.
  • 178.
    Family as aSource of Stress The results indicate that stress from family can come from both intentional actions or from less intentional stressors. Participants noted numerous common sources of stress. These include family members being judgemental, making the individual feel weak or incapable, or speaking to the family member as if he or she is a child. Participants noted that they became stressed when family members saw different life paths for them, pushing them in directions they did not want to go, particularly as it relates to education, career, marriage, or children. Similarly, participants reported stress when family membersdisagreedwitheverydaychoices,forexample eating or dressing habits. Divorce and other family conflicts were also seen as stressful and an impediment to recovery. Some participants reported that their recovery gathered pace when family members moved out. Marie, a 58-year old Franco- phone Euro-Canadian stated: I got sick again after, because my sons came back to
  • 179.
    the house andthat went very bad. It caused me to get sick again. […] Then, at a given moment, I was capable of saying to my son, ‘‘I will give you X many months to find an apartment.’’ So, to find solutions to the problems I was facing. Then, when he left for his own apartment… he started doing better, and me as well. This was a something that really helped me. Participants were influenced by the illness, suicide, or accidental death of family members, or the feeling of responsibility to provide and care for family members. Claire, a 42-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean, demonstrates an important theme: Family is important, but family responsibility can also become overwhelming. I would like more independence. It is not really preventing recovery, but I would like more indepen- dence but I am torn between like familial obligations cause my brother just went through a separation. My mother’s health isn’t the greatest. No I have a feeling like that they need me around, even though suppos-
  • 180.
    edly I amnot all there or whatever that they think, if they need me. You know, I don’t want to desert them. […]You know, it is my family. Many participants reduced contact with stressful family members. However most participants (like Claire above) accepted family members as important components in their lives and did not see lessening responsibility or reducing contact with family as a viable option to facilitate recovery. Stigma and Lack of Understanding Some participants like Francine, a 61-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean, noted that within their family they felt stigmatized because of their mental illness and that this was a barrier to recovery. Now there is a big stigma of mental illness when you don’t know about it. When you don’t know about it, it is the end of the world for certain members of the family. And my daughter falls into that category. She has not educated herself in my illness. And she views
  • 181.
    it like aplague; like she gets too close to it she is going to get it. … She avoids me because she doesn’t want to be associated with me. She thinks it is bad and she doesn’t want people to know that her mother is sick. If she has a friend, if her friends see her with me, she doesn’t want. She is ashamed if I would react in a way that would not be normal to her. … So when she sees me, she sees me in areas that are very remote; very, very, places where her friends wouldn’t come to. Because of the stigma associated with mental illness, participants reported that family members would be ashamed of their member in recovery, would deny that 472 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 123 member actually had a mental illness, and would try to hide the mental illness from the extended family or the wider community for fear of a ruined family reputation. Some participants noted that stigma may also have a cultural
  • 182.
    basis for them,as they experienced stigma among family in their community of origin (e.g. Haiti) more than in Canada. Participants noted that they experienced barriers to recovery when their family did not understand or did not make efforts to understand their experience with mental illness. Family would deny that an individual had mental illness or would not believe that mental illness was the reason behind an individual’s behavior. One participant noted that her father insisted that she was just ‘‘making it all up’’. Sometimes, participants reported that their family members would understand neither the etiol- ogy of the individual’s specific diagnosis nor the individual’s experience with the diagnosis and treatment. Anne, a 34-year old Anglophone African/Caribbean, notes. Like I invited my dad more than once to come to a doctor’s appointment with me and he is always late and this and that. So he never made it. And it would be nice if my family could be more informative. Like get themselves informed, find out what the causes are of
  • 183.
    bipolarism, like howto deal with it. Like come, attend a workshop or whatever. Read stuff. Like I had my cousin, he was really helpful. And he still is. He went online and he read up about it. And he informed him- self. Like do stuff like that. Don’t just think it is because I am not taking my medication and that is where it all starts. And that is where it all ends. That is not it. Inform yourself and find out about the illness. See what causes it. See what cannot cause it and stuff like that and how you can help and how you can be supportive. And stop just passing the buck and thinking oh, it is because of your friends, oh it is because of whatever, past rela- tionships. It is not, and don’t take the blame on for yourselves, too. Because family stress also adds to it. As indicated above, participants noted a need for increased family education about mental illness and how to best support the family member in his or her recovery. Although many participants noted a lack of understanding from
  • 184.
    family members, manyothers noted how their family truly made efforts to understand the mental illness by talking to doctors or looking things up on the internet. Others noted that their family members, to their surprise, did actually understand mental illness and this facilitated recovery. Family Forcing Hospitalization This is the theme which was the most difficult to classify as a facilitator or a barrier. Participants were quite divided about whether forcing hospitalization was a barrier or a facilitator, though many saw it more as a barrier. The data indicated that family members often play a key role in detecting mental illness symptom onset and/or initiating treatment. Participants that were forcibly or voluntarily hospitalized often noted that it was their family that either called the police or ambulance or drove the individual to the hospital to have them admitted. When it was considered a barrier to recovery, participants like George, a 40-year old Francophone African/Caribbean, believed that they had
  • 185.
    been unjustly hospitalized. Ihad an altercation with my two sisters and they conspired against me. They signed a paper that forced me to go back to the hospital. Just for a small dis- cussion about nothing. It’s my sisters who made me return to the hospital under a false motive. Some participants admitted that they were more likely to talk to friends about their mental illness than their family as they feared that the family would rush to have them hospitalized, rather than just listen to them. Participants often indicated feeling a sense of betrayal when family members initiate treatment. This sentiment is well expressed by Anne below, a 34-year old Anglophone African–Caribbean. And my dad like dragged me back there one time. I went with my dad and my friend and my friend promised me that no, we are not going admit you back. And my dad is like ‘yeah, we are not.’ And then you are waiting in the waiting room and it was taking
  • 186.
    so long. Andhe went behind my back and he went in and he asked, he commanded to see my doctor. And she came out and he came out and they both dragged me basically like on my butt saying ‘oh you are not taking your meds, you are not taking your meds and all.’ And it is just like yes I am. They put me back in and they increased the dosage. As we note above, although more respondents noted forced hospitalization as a barrier, other individuals were grateful to their family for taking them to hospital when in crisis. Jean-Claude, a 25-year old Francophone African/Carib- bean, felt that such a hospitalization was a pivotal and positive force in his recovery. They brought me to the hospital because when my father saw that I wasn’t leaving my room, and because I was keeping my distance from everyone, and because I hardly ever spoke. I wanted to flee, and I had just taken my things and ran outside. My father
  • 187.
    ran behind me,excuse me to say this, but he was in his boxers in the winter. He ran behind me. After, when he brought me back to the house, I became aggressive. Then, after that he was a little scared so he had no choice but to call the police or the Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 473 123 ambulance. Then the police came and they brought me to the hospital. It was that day that my recovery began. Discussion These findings demonstrated that family can be a facilitator of recovery by providing moral support, practical support, and by serving as an intrinsic motivation for recovery. Far from being cynical about family, most respondents in this study truly loved and appreciated having family in their lives and considered this as an essential aspect of recovery.
  • 188.
    Yet, family couldalso be a barrier through stress, stigma, and lack of understanding. Many participants reported that forced hospitalizations initiated by a family member were inimical to recovery, though others saw this as a positive nodal point in their recovery journey. Participants in our study reported that criticism or over- involvement from family members increased their stress and worked against recovery. Contrariwise, warmth and positive regard from family members was considered as a facilitator of well-being. These findings are somewhat consistent with the extant literature on expressed emotion, indicating that emotional expression within families can indeed have an impact on recovery (Wearden et al. 2000). However expressed emotion theory is insufficient in explaining the complete findings from this study. We identified numerous facilitators to recovery unrelated to emotional expression, for example practical and instru- mental support. As such, our results caution against an
  • 189.
    overreliance on theoriesof expressed emotion in explain- ing the relationship between family dynamics and recovery. Findings around family as a barrier indicated that recovery-oriented concepts such as autonomy and agency can be complicated by family ties and family norms of reciprocity and duty. Likewise, some of the participants’ reports of paternalistic and infantilizing family perspec- tives indicated that some families may still possess out- dated notions of mental illness, believing in the limited capacity of the consumer to lead a self-directed life. This demonstrated the ongoing need and desire for improved mental health literacy among family members. To date, families have gained knowledge of mental illness through various arenas, including interventions such as family psychoeducation and NAMI’s peer-led Family to Family program. These interventions have been shown to be effective in increasing knowledge and improving
  • 190.
    mental health literacy(McFarlane et al. 2003; Lincoln et al. 2007; Lucksted et al. 2012). However critics of family interventions argue that they are often prescriptive, with some commentators noting that the ‘‘content of many of the most empirically validated family interventions were designed in the 1970 s and 1980 s and embrace more of a ‘successful management of a chronic illness’ theme rather than a recovery orientation’’ (Glynn et al. 2006, p. 455). Our findings, especially those regarding the importance of autonomy and agency, support the con- tention that family interventions must ‘‘consistently reflect the mental health recovery paradigm to ensure that the intervention…address consumers’ and family members’ real-life concerns and aspirations’’ (Lucksted et al. 2012, p. 112). Our results indicated the importance of listening and honoring consumer preferences about family involvement in recovery, rather than assuming that family is either a
  • 191.
    universally positive ornegative force. This finding con- verges with other studies showing that most people with severe mental illness desire some sort of family involve- ment, though a substantial minority do not (Cohen et al. 2013). When revising family interventions to better reflect a recovery orientation, it might be appropriate to put an even greater emphasis on the importance of consumer choice and agency regarding the involvement of family. Revised or novel interventions should include ways to assess how exactly consumers want their families to be involved in their recovery (if at all). Our data also suggest that family interventions might better emphasize the importance of mutuality in relation- ships, highlighting the importance of contribution rather than just receiving aid in family relationships. Indeed, in one study, families that ‘‘emphasized the importance of giving rather than just receiving were related to increased optimism about recovery as well as increased self-confi-
  • 192.
    dence and self-esteem’’(Pernice-Duca 2010, p. 22). Although we argue here that family has the potential to greatly impact individual recovery efforts, it is also important to note that an individual’s recovery may, in turn, have great impact on the family. This can lessen family stress and caregiver burden (Lefley 1997) and enable the individual in recovery to contribute to overall family economics, wellbeing, and quality of life. Consumer agency is also important in determining the most appropriate role for family involvement, given that our results demonstrated that the very same family of a consumer can function as both a protective and a risk factor for recovery. Related future research might examine how a provider, a consumer, and/or a family member could identify what is helpful or harmful within the family sys- tem. Emerging patterns will likely vary depending on individual-level factors, such as family characteristics or severity of illness and will in turn lead to new research
  • 193.
    questions that furtherresearch could examine. Finally, our data did not indicate key differences of family as a facili- tator or barrier depending on family member type (e.g., 474 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 123 spouse, sibling, parent); yet this may also be an important topic to examine in future studies. Limitations of the Study This study has numerous limitations. First, we did not complement our interviews with observational methods examining in situ interactions of participants with their family members. Additional observational methods would have allowed us to triangulate data to corroborate patient perspectives. Second, this study was conducted solely from the point of view of the consumers of mental health ser- vices. Thus, the findings presented in this article represent the viewpoint of one subset of the family. Further studies
  • 194.
    would be wiseto interview both consumers and other family members in order to get a more balanced view of the role of family in the recovery process. Indeed, families may have very different perspectives on the facilitators and barriers that they may present in the recovery process, and this is an equally important perspective that we must take into consideration when evaluating and improving family and consumer interventions for recovery. Finally, we did not sample individuals based on experience of family interventions. Indeed none of the participants reported being involved in any form of family intervention. Further research may need to assess how far such interventions are consistent with the recovery model and related concepts such as agency, autonomy and choice. In spite of these limitations, we believe that this study provides useful insight about the role of family in the recovery process. Conclusion In conclusion, this article described family as a crucial
  • 195.
    component of recoveryfrom severe mental illness. With this research, we strive to contribute to the ongoing shift in pathological-modeled research to focus on more positive, solutions-based scholarship, looking at how to build upon naturally-existing resources to facilitate recovery from severe mental illness. Our data indicate that family can provide important moral and practical support and can serve as a motivating force for recovery. But the data also indicate that family members can be a source of stress, lack understanding, and force their member with mental illness into the hospital against his or her will. We hope that this knowledge will be useful to clinicians working with patients and families, ultimately enhancing recovery and well-being for people with severe mental illness. Acknowledgments We would like to express appreciation to the clinicians and consumers whose participation made this study possi- ble. We also gratefully acknowledge Marie-Eve Boucher, Anna Miller, and Aldric Reid for their work as research assistants on this
  • 196.
    project. We wouldlike to thank the Canadian Institutes of Health Research who funded this research through an Open Operating Grant (231520). References Adeponle, A. B., Thombs, B. D., Adelekan, M. L., & Kirmayer, L. (2009). Family participation in treatment, post-discharge appointment and medication adherence at a Nigerian psychiatric hospital. British Journal of Psychiatry, 194, 86–87. doi:10.1192/ bjp.bp.108.052217. ASMFMH. (2014). About Les Amis de la Santé Mentale. Retrieved from http://www.asmfmh.org/?page_id=506. Accessed on Janu- ary 28, 2014. Bateson, G., Jackson, D. D., Haley, J., & Weakland, J. (1956). Toward a theory of schizophrenia. Behavioral Science, 1(4), 251–254. Becker, D. R., & Drake, R. E. (2003). A working life for people
  • 197.
    with severe mental illness.Oxford: Oxford University Press. Bradshaw, W., Armour, M. P., & Roseborough, D. (2007). Finding a place in the world: The experience of recovery from severe mental illness. Qualitative Social Work, 6, 27–47. Bresnahan, M. (2003). Geographical variation in incidence, course, and outcome of schizophrenia: A comparison of developing and developed countries. In R. Murray, P. Jones, E. Susser, J. Os, M. Cannon, et al. (Eds.), The epidemiology of schizophrenia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Burland, J. (1998). Family-to-family: A trauma and recovery model of family education. New Directions for Mental Health Services, 77, 33–41. Callard, F., Rose, D., Hanif, E. L., Quigley, J., Greenwood, K., & Wykes, T. (2012). Holding blame at bay? 0Gene talk0 in family members’ accounts of schizophrenia aetiology. BioSocieties, 7,
  • 198.
    273–293. Cohen, A. N.,Drapalski, A. L., Glynn, S. M., Medoff, D., Fang, L. J., & Dixon, L. B. (2013). Preferences for family involvement in care among consumers with serious mental illness. Psychiatric Services, 64(3), 257–263. Docherty, N. M., St-Hilaire, A., Aakre, J. M., Seghers, J. P., McCleery, A., & Divilbiss, M. (2011). Anxiety interacts with expressed emotion criticism in the prediction of psychotic symptom exacerbation. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 37(3), 611–618. EnglandKennedy, E. S., & Horton, S. (2011). ‘‘Everything that I thought that they would be, they weren’t:’’ Family systems as support and impediment to recovery. Social Science and Medicine, 73, 1222–1229. Gehart, D. R. (2012). The mental health recovery movement and family therapy, part II: A collaborative, appreciative approach for supporting mental health recovery. Journal of Marital & Family Therapy, 38(3), 443–457.
  • 199.
    Glynn, S. M.,Cohen, A. N., Dixon, L. B., & Niv, N. (2006). The potential impact of the recovery movement on family interven- tions for schizophrenia: Opportunities and obstacles. Schizo- phrenia Bulletin, 32(3), 451–463. Guarnaccia, P. J. (1998). Multicultural experiences of family caregiving: A study of African American, European American, and Hispanic American families. In H. Lefley (Ed.), Families Coping with Mental Illness: The cultural context. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass Publishers. Guarnaccia, P. J., & Parra, P. (1996). Ethnicity, social status, and families’ experiences of caring for a mentally ill family member. Community Mental Health Journal, 32, 243–260. Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 475 123 http://dx.doi.org/10.1192/bjp.bp.108.052217 http://dx.doi.org/10.1192/bjp.bp.108.052217 http://www.asmfmh.org/?page_id=506
  • 200.
    Harrington, A. (2012).The art of medicine, the fall of the schizophrenogenic mother. The Lancet, 379, 1292–1293. Hirsch, R., & Leff, J. P. (1975). Abnormalities in the parents of schizophrenics: A review of the literature and an investigation of communication defects and deviances. New York: Oxford University Press. Jenkins, J. H. (1991). Anthropology, expressed emotion, and schizo- phrenia. Ethos, 19, 387–431. Laing, R. D. (1967). The Politics of Experience. Harmondsworth: Penguin. Leff, J. (2013). Expressed emotion in 100 words. The British Journal of Psychiatry, 202, 335. Lefley, H. P. (1997). The consumer recovery vision: Will it alleviate family burden? American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 67(2), 210–219.
  • 201.
    Lincoln, T. M.,Wilhelm, K., & Nestoriuc, Y. (2007). Effectiveness of psychoeducation for relapse, symptoms, knowledge, adherence, and functioning in psychotic disorders: A meta-analysis. Schizo- phrenia Research, 96, 232–245. Lucksted, A., Mcfarlane, W., Downing, D., Dixon, L., & Adams, C. (2012). Recent developments in family psychoeducation as an evidence-based practice. Journal of Marital and Family Ther- apy, 38(1), 101–121. Luhrmann, T. M. (2007). Social defeat and the culture of chronicity: Or, why schizophrenia does so well over there and so badly here. Culture, Medicine and Psychiatry, 31, 135–172. Maxwell, J. A. (2005). Qualitative research design: An interactive approach. New York: Sage. McFarlane, W. R., Dixon, L., Lukens, E., & Lucksted, A. (2003). Family psychoeducation and schizophrenia: A review of the
  • 202.
    literature. Journal ofMarital and Family Therapy, 29(2), 223– 245. Mental Health Commission of Canada. (2012). Changing directions, changing lives: The mental health strategy for Canada. Calgary, AB: National Library of Canada. Retrieved December 4, 2014 from http://strategy.mentalhealthcommission.ca/pdf/strategy- text- en.pdf. Neill, J. (1990). Whatever became of the schizophrenogenic mother? American Journal of Psychotherapy, 44(4), 499–505. Padgett, D. K. (2007). There’s no place like (a) home: Ontological security among persons with serious mental illness in the United States. Social Science and Medicine, 64(9), 1925–1936. Padgett, D. K., Henwood, B., Abrams, C., & Drake, R. E. (2008). Social relationships among persons who have experienced serious mental illness, substance abuse, and homelessness: Implications for recovery. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry,
  • 203.
    78(3), 333–339. Pernice-Duca, F.(2010). Family network support and mental health recovery. Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 36(1), 13–257. Pharoah, F., Mari, J. J., Rathbone, J., Wong, W. (2010). Family intervention for schizophrenia. Cochrane Database of Systematic Reviews, 12, CD000088. doi:10.1002/14651858.CD000088.pub3. Schon, U., Denhov, A., & Topor, A. (2009). Social relationships as a decisive factor in recovering from severe mental illness. Inter- national Journal of Social Psychiatry, 55(4), 336–347. Topor, A., Borg, M., Di Girolamo, S., & Davidson, L. (2011). Not just an individual journey: Social aspects of recovery. International Journal of Social Psychiatry, 57(1), 90–99. Ware, N. C., Hopper, K., Tugenberg, T., Dickey, B., & Fisher, D. (2007). Connectedness and citizenship: Redefining social inte-
  • 204.
    gration. Psychiatric Services,58(4), 469–474. Wearden, A. J., Tarrier, N., Barrowclough, C., Zastowny, T. R., & Rahill, A. A. (2000). A review of expressed emotion research in health care. Clinical Psychology Review, 20, 633–666. Whitley, R., & Drake, R. (2010). Recovery: A dimensional approach. Psychiatric Services, 61, 1248–1250. 476 Community Ment Health J (2015) 51:467–476 123 http://strategy.mentalhealthcommission.ca/pdf/strategy-text- en.pdf http://strategy.mentalhealthcommission.ca/pdf/strategy-text- en.pdf http://dx.doi.org/10.1002/14651858.CD000088.pub3 Copyright of Community Mental Health Journal is the property of Springer Science & Business Media B.V. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use. Family Influence in Recovery from Severe Mental IllnessAbstractIntroductionMethodsParticipants and RecruitmentProceduresAnalysisResultsFacilitatorsMoral
  • 205.
    SupportPractical SupportFamily asa Motivation for RecoveryBarriersFamily as a Source of StressStigma and Lack of UnderstandingFamily Forcing HospitalizationDiscussionLimitations of the StudyConclusionAcknowledgmentsReferences April 2011 Vol. 27, No. 4 • ISSN 1058-1073 Online ISSN 1556-7575 Highlights… Dr. G. Oana Costea discusses the complex relationship between a child and a parent with mental illness. Drs. Robin Everhart and Daphne Koinis- Mitchell examine ways to help parents care for a child with asthma, including a family- focused project targeting Latina women. ✦ ✦ ✦ Keep Your Eye On… See page 2 • RCT of melatonin for sleep problems in autism • Strep infections and exacerbations in tic and OCD symptoms • Obesity program targets ethnically diverse population What’s New in Research… See pages 3–4
  • 206.
    • Restricted eliminationdiet in children with ADHD • Pediatrician experiences in collaborating with child psychiatrists Editor's Commentary • Misguided gun legislation would make children less safe — By Gregory K. Fritz, M.D. See page 8 ✦ ✦ ✦ Free Parent Handout… Are you concerned that you or your child has asthma? Parental Mental Illness Considering the children of parents with mental illness: Impact on behavioral and social functioning By G. Oana Costea, M.D. In the context of increased availabil- ity of community-based mental health treatment, rehabilitation programs, and advances in psychopharmacology, more patients with serious mental illness are now parents, many with young children. Consequently, there has been increased attention toward the potential impact on children of parental mental illness.
  • 207.
    National Comorbidity Surveydata indi- cate that about 31% of American women and about 17% of men have a 12-month prevalence of at least one psychiatric dis- order (not including substance abuse), and of those 65% are mothers and 52% are fathers. The literature supports the asso- ciation between parental mental illness and adverse pediatric outcomes in terms of cognitive, emotional, social, and behavioral functioning. The rates of psychiatric diag- nosis among children of parents with men- tal illness were shown to be 30–50%, com- pared to an estimated rate of 20% among the general child population. The risk is even greater if both parents are mentally ill. The parenting experience Research suggests that for many par- ents with mental illness, their relation- ships with their children are a source of great personal satisfaction and fulfillment, which can enhance their confidence and parenting motivation. However, a study Caregiver Quality of Life Supporting caregivers in the management of childhood asthma By Robin S. Everhart, Ph.D., & Daphne Koinis-Mitchell, Ph.D. Approximately 8 million children in the United States have asthma (NHLBI, 2007),
  • 208.
    with children fromracial and ethnic minor- ities at greater risk for asthma prevalence and morbidity. It’s well understood that children with asthma are at an increased risk for experiencing emotional, social, and behavioral difficulties. They may experi- ence emotional distress due to their asthma symptoms (e.g., shortness of breath, chest tightness), or due to the limitations imposed by their disease (e.g., not being able to keep up with others during recess). But what about the emotional dif- ficulties of the parent? Parents or other caregivers must assume the lion’s share of responsibility in the day-to-day manage- ment of the child’s asthma, in addition to the demands of the rest of their family. It is up to them to ensure that medications are taken daily, prescriptions are refilled on time, and daily asthma triggers are avoided. Such responsibility has the potential to add significant stress and feel burden- some, which can affect the psychological Monthly reports on the problems of children and adolescents growing up See Asthma, page 6… Published in cooperation with Bradley Hospital See Parents, page 5… View this newsletter online at wileyonlinelibrary.com • DOI: 10.1002/cbl.20137
  • 209.
    The Brown UniversityChild and Adolescent Behavior Letter April 2011 5 Continued on next page… Parents From page 1 involving Japanese mothers with chronic mental illness found that some mothers reported “feeling sorry” for their children, with the potential for bringing anxiety into the parent-child relationship. Parents’ perception of their children’s attitudes toward their illness must affect their parenting practices. While anxiety about being hated or rejected can lead to greater psychological burden, feeling a child’s compassion may result in feelings of fulfillment and strength. Parents worry about the impact of their mental illness on their children, which can lead to unrealistic expectations of children’s development and behavior, or a tendency to see children’s behavior as pathological. In that context, they may feel responsible or blamed for their children’s problems. These parents may also interpret their own very normal struggles as a parent
  • 210.
    as an illness-relatedpersonal deficit, rather than the realities of being a parent. It is well known that parents benefit from a sense of community, and the stigma of mental illness may lead to social isola- tion. Additionally, parents with mental ill- ness are more likely to be living without a partner. And while family members may be a primary source of support, they can also be a source of added stress. Impact on child outcomes Twin and adoption studies support the role of genetics in transmission of mental illness from parent to child. In addition to genetics, research suggests a multitude of protective and risk factors that influence the impact of parental mental illness on chil- dren, including biological, illness-related, environmental, and child-related factors. Biological factors: Infants of moth- ers with schizophrenia have been found to face a higher risk for low birth weight, premature delivery, and fetal or neo- natal death. Maternal depression could contribute to a higher risk of delivery complications, lower Apgar scores, and lower tonus. Research has shown addi- tional neurobiological effects of maternal depression, including alterations in fron- tal lobe activity of preschool-age children that correlate with diminished empathy and behavioral problems.
  • 211.
    Further, higher serumcortisol concen- trations were found in children of mothers with depression, which correlated with the mother’s severity of illness. And finally, a mother’s health behaviors and prenatal care could be affected by the mental ill- ness, with subsequent impact on preg- nancy and fetal development. Illness-related factors: A range of fac- tors appear to be closely related to child outcomes in terms of enhancing resilience or risk: a) severity of symptoms and chronic- ity of illness; b) compliance with treatment; c) parents’ adaptive functioning; d) level of parental awareness of the illness and insight into the effects on self and children. ADHD Parental ADHD appears to be associ- ated with higher levels of family conflict, and offspring without ADHD in those families showed poorer school performance. Bipolar disorder Research suggests that the offspring of bipolar parents have elevated levels of mood disorders (5%–67%), increased rates of other psychopathology (particularly attentional and behavioral problems; 5%–52%), and greater academic difficulties. Depression
  • 212.
    Parental Major DepressiveDisorder (MDD) was associated with increased risk of MDD in offspring, as well as greater likelihood of anxiety disorder and alcohol dependence. Having a father with MDD may increase a child’s risk for conduct disorder, while having a mother with MDD increases the risk for substance misuse. Schizophrenia Children of parents with schizophrenia are at increased risk of developing the dis- order given a suggested heritability of 75%. Data show that the risk of developing the illness was reduced in families with good parental relationships. Substance misuse Children of substance misusers show elevated rates of psychopathology and dif- ficulties in academic, social, and family functioning. Offspring of fathers with both substance dependence and antisocial per- sonality disorder tend to have significantly more abnormal scores on the Child Behav- iour Checklist and may be more likely to have a deviant peer group. Environmental factors Parenting behavior: Research suggests that mental illness affects parenting behav-
  • 213.
    ior, which subsequentlyhas a strong influ- ence on child outcomes. For example, moth- ers with schizophrenia show decreased ver- bal and emotional responsiveness, includ- ing less anger, compared to well parents. Mothers with depression, on the other hand, express greater levels of negative emotions (i.e., hostility, irritability, sadness). These parenting attributes are risk factors that may be associated with disrupted attachment and developmental delays in language, attention, and social competence in infants and toddlers. The quality of the mother- child interaction seems to be a stronger predictor of disrupted attachment than the parental depression itself. The child portion of the Sequenced Treatment Alternatives to Relieve Depres- sion (STAR*D) study, a large multisite effec- tiveness study, showed that successful psy- chopharmacological 3-month treatment of depression in mothers to remission was associated with reduced psychopathology in children. Children who were asymptom- atic at the initiation of treatment were sig- nificantly more likely to develop symptoms if their mothers did not remit during the treatment period. Marital or partner relationship and family functioning: Marital discord and divorce are more common in families where a parent has a mental illness, and such dis- cord may be a stronger predictor of child problems than even the mental illness itself.
  • 214.
    On the otherhand, the presence of one sup- portive spouse or partner can have a positive impact on child outcomes. Even without marital discord per se, households with a parent with mental ill- ness are prone to be more chaotic envi- ronments, with lower family cohesion, increased parent-child discord, and poor communication. Not surprisingly, such an environment has a negative impact on children’s emotional and behavioral func- tioning, including higher rates of offspring Research suggests that mental illness affects parenting behavior, which subsequently has a strong influence on child outcomes. The Brown University Child and Adolescent Behavior Letter April 2011 6 Continued from previous page... depression, substance misuse, and conduct disorders. Factors such as poverty, less education, single parenthood, young parenthood, and social isolation are also found to increase vulnerability for adverse outcomes in chil- dren of parents with mental illness.
  • 215.
    Child-related factors A child’spersonality or characteristics can influence the parents’ symptoms and behavior, which in turn affects children’s outcomes. For example, a child’s difficult temperament (defined as irregular in feed- ing and sleeping patterns, poor adapt- ability, negative mood, and intense reac- tions) can significantly challenge parenting abilities, leading to a higher likelihood of behavioral problems in childhood. While research is inconsistent regarding whether boys or girls are more adversely affected by parent mental illness, studies suggest that girls are more likely to develop depression and boys, conduct problems. Younger age at the onset of parental illness is associated with increased vulnerability. Child factors that promote resilience and serve as protective factors include: greater intelligence, positive self-esteem, good physical health and positive body image, strong interpersonal skills, posi- tive peer relationships, good problem- and current trauma, and family and marital relationships. Child-focused interventions: The litera- ture notes that children often report feeling ignored by professionals, as they are not given information about their parents’ ill-
  • 216.
    ness and itsimpact on the family. Children are often ashamed of their parents’ mental illness, sometimes living with the mixed emotions of loyalty and concern, while feel- ing guilty about their own feelings of resent- ment. Add to this their perceptions that their parent is stigmatized by others. Therapeutic and supportive interventions include: a) age appropriate psychoeducation regarding parents’ illness; b) provision of information and access to services pertain- ing to parent hospitalization and respite; and c) individual therapy and support. ✦ ✦ ✦ G. Oana Costea, M.D., is Clinical Assistant Profes- sor of Psychiatry and Human Behavior at Brown Medical School and Director of the Children's Inpatient Program at Bradley Hospital. References Nicholson J, et al.: Critical issues for parents with mental illness and their families. Center for Men- tal Health Services Research, University of Mas- sachusetts Medical School. Leverton T: Parental psychiatric illness: The impli- cations for children. Current Opinion in Psychiatry 2003; 16:395–402. solving skills, interest/success in school, and healthy interests outside the home. An understanding that the parent is ill (and therefore that the child is not to blame) can
  • 217.
    help a childview the situation realistically while building resources for support. Of course, having a sense of being loved by the ill parent, as well as stable and support- ive relationships with other healthy adults, can enhance children’s ability to cope. Therapeutic interventions Paying attention to and soliciting the input of the children, and addressing the needs of both the parent and the child, are important in effectively treating a mentally ill parent. Adult-focused interventions: Profes- sionals working with mentally ill adults need to inquire about their status as parents and their family circumstances, including age and gender of all children, their liv- ing and caregiving arrangements, custody or visitation issues, and children’s mental health and emotional development. Target areas for interventions include: a) psychoeducation about their mental ill- ness; b) support and education regarding reproductive decision making and perina- tal healthcare; c) coping with custody loss and visitations; d) parenting skills, includ- ing understanding normal child develop- ment and how to stimulate and play with children; and e) a focus on coping with past Asthma From page 1
  • 218.
    functioning of aparent, specifically by affecting their quality of life. Caregiver quality of life For parents of children with asthma, caregiver quality of life refers to how the parent is adapting to the child’s illness, how burdensome the caregiver finds management of the child’s illness, and how much the child’s illness affects the caregiver’s emotional functioning and ability to complete daily activities. For instance, a caregiver might find him or herself worrying about the child’s symp- toms throughout the day, might find it hard to sleep at night, or might have to take multiple days off from work to care for the child with asthma. In turn, parents experiencing a poor quality of life have the potential to mis- manage their child’s asthma. The conse- quences of poor caregiver quality of life might include an increase in the child’s asthma symptoms, hospital visits, or even child emotional distress. It’s important to recognize that parent quality of life has significant implications for child health outcomes in many pedi- atric chronic illnesses other than asthma. For example, in a recent study assessing maternal depression in pediatric epilepsy, Dr. Mark Ferro and colleagues (2011) found that factors such as poor family
  • 219.
    functioning, fewer familyresources, and greater family demands put a mother at risk for more depressive symptoms. Healthcare providers, clinicians, and others working with children are in a unique position to increase awareness about the parents’ quality of life and in this way enhance the overall management of a child’s disease. Sociocultural environment Quality of life can be influenced by an individual’s socioeconomic condi- tions and environment, and related daily stresses can affect how the illness is man- aged. For example, parents from urban backgrounds may experience their child’s asthma in the presence of environmen- tal and financial stressors. For caregivers who are already burdened with stresses related to urban living (e.g., keeping their child safe), managing their child’s asthma effectively and navigating the healthcare system appropriately may prove to be challenging. This would be particularly so for families with limited English fluency. In addition, cultural beliefs about the causes of asthma, the necessity of med- ications, alternative means for treating
  • 220.
    Copyright of BrownUniversity Child & Adolescent Behavior Letter is the property of John Wiley & Sons, Inc. and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use. ‘You Just Lose the People You Know’: Relationship Loss and Mental Illness Amy E.Z. Baker ⁎, Nicholas G. Procter School of Nursing and Midwifery, University of South Australia, Adelaide, Australia a b s t r a c t The purpose of this qualitative study was to explore the nature, scope and consequences of losses resulting from mental illness. This paper presents findings from a key theme of this study—the loss of relationships. Thematic ana- lysis revealed two categories: loss of intimate relationships, which included subcategories of (i) spouses/partners, (ii) children/parenthood, (iii) family, and (iv) friends; and (2) people within the community, such as people at church and support groups. Relationships are seen as one of the most crucial yet challenging elements to recovery and wellbeing for people affected by mental illness. © 2014 Elsevier Inc. All rights reserved.
  • 221.
    Humans need otherhumans for countless reasons, including to help construct and validate our life stories (Jeffs, 2009), to sustain us, and to help us discover alternative possibilities for the future (MacIntyre, 2009). For people with a mental illness, relationships and the presence of sup- portive others comprise a key part of the recovery process (Jeffs, 2009). Recovery in mental health is viewed as a way of living a satisfying, hopeful and contributing life, despite the limitations caused by illness (Anthony, 1993). Reflecting on his own experiences of mental ill-health, psychiatrist Fisher (2003, p. 67) described several relationships crucial to his recovery: ‘The most important elements in my recovery were a therapist who be- lieved in me, the support of my family, steadfast friends, and meaningful work.’ Relationships need to be steeped in certain qualities, such as trust, understanding, and safety (Fisher, 2003), which may provide a source of hope (Davidson, 2003) and validation, as Jeffs (2009, p. 183) notes: The more fragile we are the more validation we need. Yet mental ill- ness may cause us to lose those people around us who can give us that validation. Many people with a mental illness experience loneliness or
  • 222.
    perceive that their socialneeds are not addressed adequately (Borba et al., 2011; Nilsson, Nåden, & Lindström, 2008), with lost relationships or contacts being a major contributor (Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009). Relationship losses reported to affect people with a mental illness, include the loss of: friends (Borba et al., 2011; Chernomas, Clarke, & Marchinko, 2008, Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009, McKay, 2010, Nilsson et al., 2008), partners or spouses (Nilsson et al., 2008), family (Borba et al., 2011), children (Borba et al., 2011; Fernandez, Breen, & Simpson, 2014) and colleagues (Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009, Nilsson et al., 2008). Relationship losses for people with a mental illness have been described in terms of a lack of fellowship and relief (Nilsson et al., 2008), ‘not belonging’ and the loss of place in a social milieu (Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009). Roles or other aspects related to relationships may also be lost, such as the loss of a sexual self (Quinn & Browne, 2009), loss of social status or credibility and loss of a sense of parenthood in losing relationships with children (Fernandez et al., 2014). Factors thought to lead to a loss of relationships or social opportunities for people with a mental illness include: stigma (Proudfoot et al., 2009),
  • 223.
    frequent changes inliving arrangements, lost employment or educa- tional opportunities (Chernomas et al., 2008), as well as their mental health condition itself (Borba et al., 2011). Despite the range of losses reported to result from mental illness, few studies have set out to explore this topic (Baker, Procter, & Gibbons, 2009). Furthermore, as a research topic, loss from mental illness has been confined due to design, such as pre-determined surveys (e.g., Stein, Dworsky, Phillips, & Hunt, 2005) or by assumptions, e.g., grief or mourning must occur in response to loss (e.g., Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009). The pur- pose of the current study was to explore the nature, scope and conse- quences of losses that may result from mental illness. This paper presents findings from a key theme of this study—loss of relationships. PARTICIPANTS AND METHODS Setting and Participants This study took place at a community mental health centre (CMHC) in metropolitan Adelaide, South Australia. Inclusion criteria were adults who had been diagnosed with a mental illness and who attended the CMHC. Participants were recruited through conve- nience sampling over a period of 9 months, during which the first
  • 224.
    author promoted theproject via weekly information meetings and flyers. Sixteen participants chose to participate (see Table 1 for further information about participants). Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101 Work carried out in the School of Nursing and Midwifery, University of South Australia. ⁎ Corresponding Author: Amy Baker, PhD, BHlthSc(Hons)(OccTh), BAppSc(OccTh), School of Nursing and Midwifery, University of South Australia, City East Campus, GPO Box 2471, Adelaide SA 5001. E-mail address: [email protected] (A.E.Z. Baker). http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apnu.2014.11.007 0883-9417/© 2014 Elsevier Inc. All rights reserved. Contents lists available at ScienceDirect Archives of Psychiatric Nursing journal homepage: www.elsevier.com/locate/apnu http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1016/j.apnu.2014.1 1.007&domain=pdf http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apnu.2014.11.007 mailto:[email protected] http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.apnu.2014.11.007 http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/journal/ Study Design and Methods
  • 225.
    A participatory actionresearch (PAR) approach guided this study, selected for its social nature and responsiveness towards topics that are meaningful to participants (Rempfer & Knott, 2001; Schneider, 2012). PAR engages participants as co-researchers in order to study, analyse (Rempfer & Knott, 2001) and deepen understanding of issues of interest (Brydon-Miller, Kral, Maguire, Noffke, & Sabhlok, 2011), and ultimately regain control over their lives (Hutchinson & Lovell, 2013)—ideals shared with the recovery approach in mental health (Rempfer & Knott, 2001). Though focus groups were mainly used in the later stages of the study, findings presented here stem from the ini- tial phase (reconnaissance)—the longest phase of this study— which involved gathering initial descriptive data and identifying issues from participants' perspectives (Kemmis, McTaggart, & Nixon, 2014). Semi- structured, in-depth interviews were chosen during this phase. Inter- views were conducted by the first author and occurred in a private room at the CMHC, varying in length from 30 minutes to 2 hours. Key interview questions asked of all participants included: Do you think your experience of mental illness has resulted in
  • 226.
    loss(es)?If so, canyou tell me about the loss(es) you experienced from mental illness?What were the consequences of the loss(es) you think resulted from mental illness? The interviewer asked probing questions to explore responses in further detail. As participants engaged differently in the interview process, ultimately it was necessary to be flexible in framing questions (Green & Thorogood, 2009). Data Analysis Interviews were transcribed verbatim and returned to participants for member-checking. Thematic analysis, guided by Dey's (1993) processes for qualitative analysis, was undertaken and assisted by the use of NVivo (version 9) and mind-mapping techniques. Analysis involved moving between a detailed approach (interactive reading and annotating each transcript to identify all relevant ‘data bits’), a middle-order ap- proach (clustering ‘data bits’ and mapping each participant's story), and a broader holistic approach (mapping across participants' stories to establish themes). Rigor and Trustworthiness During all preparation, data collection and analyses, a journal was maintained to document experiences and theoretical ideas. The
  • 227.
    follo- wing strategies wereadopted to ensure reliability and trustworthiness in this study: member checking; using thick, rich description to convey findings and self-reflection through journaling. Ethical Considerations The study was approved by the University of South Australia's Human Research Ethics Committee and the Ethics of Human Research Committee within the Central Northern Adelaide Health Service. All participants provided informed consent via a written consent form, witnessed by a staff member and one other person at the CMHC. All identifiable information was removed, e.g., names are pseudonyms. Findings Though presented elsewhere—being reported within a different theme from this study—this introductory section summarises important background information to the findings reported in this paper. In the current study, lost relationships were the most prominent type of loss that participants described as a possible cause for their illness. Relation- ship losses participants viewed as causes or contributors to the onset of mental illness included the loss of family through death, loss of
  • 228.
    accep- tance or supportfrom others due to prejudices, loss of intimate relation- ships, and the loss of supportive or nurturing relationships in childhood due to abuse or neglect (Baker & Procter, 2013). Findings for the theme reported here were organised into two core categories, loss of: intimate relationships (partners, children, family or friends), and people in the community (e.g., people at church). Partici- pants' perceived reasons for losing relationships and the impact of these losses are also described throughout the findings. Meanings par- ticipants assigned to relationships were also clear, such as this quote by one participant, Casper: I lost my sociability…I was going to the bottle-shop…getting a six- pack, going home and drinking it all by myself. Drinking is a sociable thing. Man is a sociable animal. The recognition of humans as ‘sociable animals’ or the desire to be social beings was interwoven throughout many participants' accounts of loss. Loss of Intimate Relationships This category includes the subcategories of the loss of: spouse
  • 229.
    or partner, children, otherfamily, friends, including the roles associated with these relationships. Before exploring each of these types of loss, it is important to note that often these losses did not occur in isolation. The interconnectedness of losses was explained by several participants, such as Grace: …to do with the loss of husband, the marriage…the loss of my dream house and property…everything I'd worked for…that all co- incides with my illness, because that was the cause of it. From Grace's viewpoint, mental illness not only caused the loss of a key relationship in her life but dismantled long-term plans associated with this relationship. Loss of Spouse or Partner The loss, or potential loss, of a spouse or partner was experienced by 12 participants, with most attributing the relationship breakdown to mental illness. Sue, who experienced a loss of marriage whilst unwell, encountered another relationship loss when her partner died by suicide. Consequently, Sue was faced by the impact of her mental illness and her partner's. Hospitalisation also contributed to the loss of a spouse or
  • 230.
    partner, such asfor Dianne: Table 1 Participant Characteristics. Characteristic Study participants (N = 16) Gender Female (n = 11); male (n = 5) Age Mean age = 48; range 39 to 59 years Diagnosisa Major depression (n = 9); bipolar disorder (n = 7); anxiety disorder (n = 3); schizoaffective disorder (n = 2); borderline personality disorder (n = 2); schizophrenia (n = 2); obsessive compulsive disorder (n = 1) Time since diagnosis b5 years (n = 4); 5–10 years (n = 1); 10– 15 years (n = 4); N15 years (n = 7; range = 18 to 32 years) Work status at time of study Not working (n = 12); part-time (n = 2); casual (n = 2) Relationship status at time of study Divorced or separated (n = 11); single (n = 2); married (n = 2); widowed (n = 1) Religious affiliation Christian (n = 8); none (n = 8) a Self-report of diagnosis from a health professional; includes multiple diagnoses for 10
  • 231.
    participants. Some participantshad received two (n = 7), three (n = 2), or four (n = 1) different diagnoses. 97A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101 I lost my husband. He dropped me off at [the psychiatric hospital] and said he didn't want [anything] to do with me…he couldn't take care of me anymore because of my mental illness, which means I lost my whole home and everything. Dianne's experience further shows how one loss may perpetuate others. One participant separated temporarily from her husband and was hesitant about the relationship's future due to her spouse's lack of awareness about mental illness. Mick decided not to tell his wife about his mental illness, through 20 years of marriage and despite se- veral major breakdowns in this time. The decision to disguise his illness, and the lack of trust this harboured, were major factors in the demise of Mick's marriage: I was in a terrible turmoil whether I should tell her or not…if I told her, she definitely wouldn't have married me…I was also thinking
  • 232.
    that I couldbe passing it on, if we had children…I felt terribly guilty that I didn't tell her…because I felt like…she's just wasted 20 years of her life being married to me. Guilt and other feelings such as sadness, devastation and loneliness, were often noted in relation to losing a partner. Grace felt responsible for losses to others after divorce, such as lost friendships between her family and ex-husband. The loss of a ‘normal married life' was also expressed by two participants, including Sue: I always had this…idea of getting married and having children… but it's never worked out, so in a way it's a loss of having a normal married life. Loss of Children and Parenthood Of the 13 participants who were parents, 10 described losing their child(ren) in some form. Three women experienced the death of their child, including one whose baby died in a house fire and another whose son died by suicide. For Dianne, although her baby son died, parenting experiences prior to his death were lost due to being unwell: …I lost him through death…but I lost a bit of the time [and]
  • 233.
    freedom I had withhim because I was put in a mother and baby home be- cause people…didn't think I could take care of him. Eight participants associated the loss of their child(ren), whether temporary or permanent, with mental illness. Avril believes she lost the relationship with both of her children due to mental illness, adding how her children acted disrespectfully towards her, e.g., taking video footage of her whilst unwell. Avril wanted the relationship with her children to be restored yet indicated she had relinquished this dream. Several participants described losing a sense of being a parent and ac- knowledged how this affected their children. For example, two women noted they were not interested in interacting with their teenage daughters because of the way depression affected them, as Avril ex- plained: ‘I think [my daughter] craved a lot of love, which, I couldn't pro- vide for her at the time.’ Mick describes how mental illness impacted on his sense of being a father: I've lost…the ability to act natural with my son, and feel like I'm…a proper father…I lost that, father–son thing…it's at the point where I don't really want him to come over, but I do because I love him so much…but when he comes over, I don't know what to do with
  • 234.
    him. One participant describedher distress at not knowing who her chil- dren were when they visited hospital, recounting how strange it felt. For Grace, a loss of motherhood occurred when she was affected by severe postnatal depression. Compounding her feelings of loss, Grace could not remember this period in her life, saying she ‘missed out’ on those early moments of parenthood. Lost relationships with children often oc- curred due to lost relationships with partners. Jane only saw her children once a fortnight as her ex-husband believed she was incapable of caring for them. This had severe implications for Jane's relationship with her children and role as a mother, describing this as her most significant loss. Jo described a different reason for losing her child: …he lives with his father… I didn't do anything about that because I thought that if I went to court and they said that I had a mental ill- ness…it probably wouldn't be worth fighting for. I always see the bad outcome before even trying…I don't know these things for a fact because I don't follow through. For Jo, the threat of having to disclose her mental illness was
  • 235.
    the rea- son fornot seeking joint custody of her son. Loss of Family Four participants spoke about losing family members due to mental illness or related factors. Three participants discussed this loss in the context of being hospitalised, such as Bonnie: I lost my sister-in-law's respect. She…couldn't handle the fact that I'd been in [a psychiatric hospital]…that nearly killed me…my sister-in-law's attitude. Loss of family was one of many things Ruth perceived had been lost from her time in hospital. Two participants noted a strained relationship with family due to the taboo of mental illness, leading to a loss of sup- port, including a lack of understanding about the need to take medica- tion. Bonnie felt she lost the position in her family as a functioning person but did not elaborate on this issue. Loss of Friends Twelve participants described losing friends due to mental illness. A loss of friends was the first thing Sandy noticed when he first became depressed:
  • 236.
    Friends would comeand see you, one came, I'd been going fishing with him every Friday night for about 10 years…he saw me once in hospital and I haven't seen him since…you wondered why, what had you done wrong? Had you offended them? Sandy was left pondering and confused about why his friends left him. Others provided suggestions for why their friendships disintegrated, such as Avril who sensed friends thought she was odd and Dianne who believed her friends had lost patience with her. Several people noted how friends did not understand their illness or believe they were unwell, causing strain and the eventual loss of some friend- ships. Loss of friends also precipitated from other losses in participants' lives, such as lost employment or mutual friends lost from divorce. Is- sues of reciprocity also contributed to the loss of some friendships. For example, Faye, Jack and Hills believed they gave, without receiving, friendship in return. In contrast, Casper acknowledged that loss of his friendships occurred as both parties were not making an effort: Not only were they not…coming and seeing me, I stopped going and seeing them because I felt so depressed. Sue recalls losing friends early in her experience of mental
  • 237.
    illness, when voices toldher that her friends hated her. Sue ‘disappeared’ in- terstate for a year, returning to find her friends had moved on. Sue and others described losing friends as sad, devastating and isolating, as well as regretful in the cases where participants felt responsible for the friendship breakdown. Two people described the loss of friendships as the main loss from mental illness. Jo stated it was the most important loss in her life, in the sense of both losing past friends and in forming new friendships. Jo attributed the loss of friends to her fright, worry and paranoia about what people thought of her and noted how alcohol would assist her to mask these issues. 98 A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101 Jo also wanted to share her experiences with friends but felt it would result in the following outcome: …if I tell my friend that I have a mental illness, then they won't want to know me anymore…so I won't…it's a loss of my friends so I don't tell them. Several people spoke about how their friendships were confined to
  • 238.
    other clients atthe CMHC, as was the case for Faye: …they say come here…I enjoy that but I don't have a friend like at the weekend to catch up with…just watching the telly and always by myself. Faye was one of three women who lost friends when her marriage dis- solved, explaining she did not realise, until much later, the importance of friends. Faye also used the metaphor of doors opening and closing to explain her struggle to gain new friendships: All the doors just seemed to shut off and there's nothing opening up, so that's why…I got so upset and felt like…nothing's changed. Faye's story also revealed a lack of ‘authentic friendships’. This was also apparent for Jack, who noted having acquaintances but not ‘real’ friends, a concept that was explored further: Researcher: how would you define a ‘real friend’, what…would you be looking for- Jack: −someone that's open. Big point, very big point, honest… someone that's real, not deviants, liars…I've had enough of that. Factors that affected participants' ability to form new friendships in- cluded a loss of self-confidence, outgoingness and ability to
  • 239.
    relate to others; asDianne added: …it's rebuilding friendships because people get hurt as well when you start thinking [they are] a devil and you have to attack them… or a voice tells you they were against you so you have to…protect yourself from them, and that can be a violent way…you have to spend a long time trying to build up their trust again…after you've treated them like that…you don't always get that, and you lose, you just lose the people you know. Dianne explained how mental illness impacted on others and the difficulties she had in making amends with friends, particularly in rela- tion to trust. The issue of trust was also discussed in terms of partici- pants no longer being able to trust others, with this generally being linked to incidents where participants were taken advantage of, or where others were dishonest with them. Hope that relationships would be restored or gained was also expressed. Loss of People in the Community Four participants described losing people within their community including people at church, support or community groups, and health services. For two participants who lost people at church, this occurred after periods of psychosis. Dianne had attended a church for 16
  • 240.
    years, but felt thepeople at church did not understand mental illness: Sometimes my own mental illness caused a great deal of…loss with the church when I started thinking that they're the devils in my house…I had religious delusions but the church couldn't see it as re- ligious delusions. Similarly, Faye felt people at her church did not understand mental illness properly: I had schizophrenia but I didn't know it then…I was hearing voices and…getting into my Bible study…preaching all the wrong stuff… that's when they say…Satan gets in. Faye describes being ‘not allowed’ to attend this church after she was involved in an inappropriate affair with her church minister. At this stage, Faye was undiagnosed, untreated and without suitable supports, noting that: ‘everything just got mixed up’. Faye felt she was poorly treated by people at this church and not accepted in other churches she later attended. For example, Faye recalled being scolded in front of fellow churchgoers at one church for being unable to ‘speak in tongues’, leaving her feeling embarrassed and excluded. Dianne identified why
  • 241.
    church was nota suitable environment when she was unwell: Being in the church was the last place I should have been…it was ac- tually feeding my religious delusions…making it even worse for the church until in the end I started shouting and screaming at God in the church service…after that they didn't want me there. Although people at the church tried to ‘hang in there’ alongside Dianne, there became a point where they ‘could not handle’ her behav- iour anymore, resulting in her being banned, which left her feeling rejected and suicidal. Dianne suggested many of the losses she experi- enced with individuals and groups in the community were her ‘own fault’ but also noted how others did not understand enough about men- tal illness: When they start to see you get better they expect instant perfection, ‘this person's better, therefore this person should be behaving well’, but they don't understand that you've lost that ability…to know how to…just talk or relate to someone…you haven't practised them for so long, you've been in the hospital…you've lost relating to people in the real world. Faye was particularly concerned about the lack of reciprocity in
  • 242.
    her relationships with membersof community groups she was involved in, noting: ‘unless I ring up they don't ring me at all’. Loss of relationships in the community also included loss of people in healthcare services. Ruth acknowledged the constant loss of mental health specialists within the public health system as a problem: For years it was ‘…how are you going, need a script?’ and ‘Won't see you next time because I'm becoming a radio announcer’…then you go three months time and you'd have to divulge …saying…negative stuff over and over to doctors didn't really give you a positive feeling. When Ella became unwell, she experienced a loss of health services which she thought tied to a loss of trust and privacy from health profes- sionals with whom she worked for at the time. Dianne also experienced a loss of health services on being ‘thrown out’ of the CMHC three times as a worker did not understand her needs. Though rocked by a series of losses and difficulties in her relationships, Dianne was determined to re- build her relationships, yet acknowledged it as challenging: I've tried to rebuild again. Each episode everybody remembers and
  • 243.
    you get areputation, and so it gets harder and harder each time. DISCUSSION All participants in this study experienced the loss of one or more relationship(s) in their lives due to mental illness or related factors. A range of issues, including emotions, behaviours and others' lack of un- derstanding of mental illness, were perceived to cause or contribute to the loss of relationships, with consequences ranging from emotional re- actions to further losses for participants. To further understand the na- ture and consequences of relationship losses, it is critical to examine the wider context of how participants perceived relationships, including 99A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101 the meanings or goods participants assigned to these relationships. Explored alongside perceived reasons for losing relationships, these meanings further highlight the consequences of such losses. Considera- tion of the reasons, impact and meanings associated with relationship losses helps to explain people's ability or inability, desire or aversion
  • 244.
    to seek outnew relationships and rebuild lost ones. Fig. 1 summarises these elements, with the left hand side showing perceived reasons for relationship losses and the subsequent impact of these losses, labelled with a quote from Dianne: ‘You just lose the people you know’. The right hand side of Fig. 1, depicted by Casper's statement, ‘Man is a socia- ble animal’, shows factors perceived as important to gaining or main- taining relationships and the impact of such relationships. Beginning with ‘Factors contributing to the loss of relationships’ (top left-hand quadrant of Fig. 1), behaviour and beliefs influencing relation- ship loss included times when symptoms were not controlled, ‘weird’ behaviour, or the belief—often during psychosis—that friends hated them. Perceived lack of support or understanding from others was also noted as a contributing factor, including that participants were en- gaging in deliberately bad behaviour, were lazy or could ‘snap out of it’. Some relationship losses were thought to occur from other losses, such as the loss of: work, another relationship or social skills. Though not in reference to the same losses noted here, Mauritz and van Meijel (2009) also described how, in the context of schizophrenia, a loss of contacts and quality of interaction with others stemmed from
  • 245.
    other losses, such ascognitive ability. Lack of authenticity referred to several concepts, including a loss of reciprocity, trust and honesty within rela- tionships. Participants in a study by Chernomas et al. (2008) also reported the importance of reciprocity in friendships. In line with recommenda- tions of Chernomas and colleagues, further study into this concept is warranted. In the lower left quadrant of Fig. 1, ‘Impact of losing relationships’, a range of emotions and reactions were associated with lost relationships, including sadness, devastation and suicidal ideation. Some feelings indi- cated lost relationships affected participants' sense of place in a social milieu, as described previously by Mauritz and van Meijel (2009), such as feeling: isolated, rejected, disrespected, abandoned and excluded. Regret, remorse and guilt were also experienced by some participants who felt responsible for lost relationships and the effect upon others in their life. Due to prior lost relationships, and to avoid further relation- ship losses, several people refrained from disclosing their mental illness. Several participants observed that some losses resulted in losses to
  • 246.
    others also, suchas loss of relationships for family members after a mar- riage breakdown. Many people observed that lost relationships gene- rated other losses, such as the loss of a house, children or financial security. Thus, not only were some relationship losses thought to result from other losses in participants' lives, but some were perceived to generate losses also. The consequences of lost relationships were compounded by dif- ficulties in maintaining relationships and gaining new ones (bottom right-hand quadrant of Fig. 1). Despite attempts and strategies to gain new friendships, several participants talked about the dearth of opportunities for meeting new people, a situation described else- where (Chernomas et al., 2008). The hope of forming new relation- ships was further complicated by a perceived inability to disclose one's mental illness, as described under the previous quadrant. A range of qualities and attitudes were thought to assist or constrain the ability to build and preserve relationships, including having self-confidence, self-belief, social skills, hope and courage, particu- larly after losing social skills from hospitalisation or in times whilst unwell. Perseverance, though not stated directly, was also
  • 247.
    implicit in many participants'stories of gaining or maintaining relationships. For participants who had experienced relationships marked by dis- honesty, having trust in others was thought to affect their ability to gain and maintain relationships. Reactions from others, such as for- giveness, empathy, and others' understanding of mental illness also contributed to whether relationships could be built or kept, the latter being reported previously (Mauritz & van Meijel, 2009). Finally, as shown in the top right hand quadrant of Fig. 1, many par- ticipants discussed, or alluded to, the importance of relationships. For some participants, this was not directly articulated but evident within their stories of lost relationships and hope for the mending of old, or for- mation of new, relationships. The importance of socialising was men- tioned by several participants, such as Casper's observation that humans are ‘sociable animals’. Some participants desired someone to bond with, lean on, or provide support. It was also noted that others helped to fulfil norms or roles, such as being married or a parent. • •
  • 248.
    • • • • • • • • • • • • • • Fig. 1. ‘Manis a sociable animal’ but with mental illness ‘you just lose the people you know’. 100 A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101
  • 249.
    Fig. 1 iscyclical to demonstrate the interconnectedness of the value of relationships and the impact when relationships are lost. The cycle of loss and restoration of relationships was also central to many partici- pants' experiences, as Dianne describes: I'm trying to restore some of the losses…it's always this rebuilding, and then losing, and then rebuilding again, and then you get sick and you lose again…you think well what's the point…because every time you keep rebuilding, you have an episode and then you lose again…it's this constant thing all the time. Some of the losses that may be faced by people with a mental illness, such as the loss of reality, ability to communicate, or self- respect, may lead people to inadvertently sever ties with their loved ones. Karp (1996, p. 28) describes this as the paradox of greatly desiring connec- tion whilst being: ‘simultaneously deprived of the ability to realize it’. This dilemma creates challenges for both people who have a mental ill- ness trying to reach out to others, and in others trying to reach out to them. One important strategy for supporting people to restore or develop relationships and avoid further relationship loss involves a
  • 250.
    sustained effort to buildawareness about mental illness in the community. In this study, the value and meaning participants assigned to people in their lives, suggests the work of restoring, rebuilding or developing relation- ships is a vital part of being in recovery and flourishing as a human being; work which therefore must be pursued by those who wish to help. Important to acknowledge is that this study focused on the experiences of a relatively small number of adults, affected by a range of mental ill- nesses, at one community mental health centre. Thus, the findings should be approached with caution. However, relatively few studies have sought to explore the topic of loss from mental illness and so the findings are important in shedding light on this matter. In particular, this study showed how relationship losses can be understood within the context of meanings attributed to relationships. The factors that are important to gaining and maintaining relationships, from the per- spective of people with lived experience of mental illness, require fur- ther attention within practice and research. Furthermore, the resources people with a mental illness and their supports perceive would help in
  • 251.
    responding to relationshiplosses are currently unknown, warranting further research. Acknowledgment The authors wish to acknowledge Bellberry Ltd for their generous support in providing a research scholarship to the first author. We also wish to thank the participants and support from staff at the community mental health centre where this study occurred. References Anthony, W. A. (1993). Recovery from mental illness: The guiding vision of the mental health service system in the 1990s. Psychosocial Rehabilitation Journal, 16, 11–24. Baker, A. E. Z., Procter, N., & Gibbons, T. (2009). Dimensions of loss from mental illness. Journal of Sociology & Social Welfare, 36(4), 25–52. Baker, A. E. Z., & Procter, N. G. (2013). A qualitative inquiry into consumer beliefs about the causes of mental illness. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing, 20(5), 442–447. Borba, C. P. C., DePadilla, L., Druss, B. G., McCarty, F. A., von Esenwein, S. A., & Sterk, C. E. (2011). A day in the life of women with a serious mental illness: A qualitative inves- tigation. Women's Health Issues, 21(4), 286–292.
  • 252.
    Brydon-Miller, M., Kral,M., Maguire, P., Noffke, S., & Sabhlok, A. (2011). Jazz and the Banyan Tree: Roots and riffs on participatory action research. In N. K. Denzin, & Y. S. Lincoln (Eds.), The Sage Handbook of Qualitative Research (4th ed.). California: SAGE Publications. Chernomas, W. M., Clarke, D. E., & Marchinko, S. (2008). Relationship-based support for women living with serious mental illness. Issues in Mental Health Nursing, 29, 437–453. Davidson, L. (2003). Living outside mental illness: Qualitative studies of recovery in schizo- phrenia. New York: New York University Press. Dey, I. (1993). Qualitative data analysis: A user-friendly guide for social scientists. London: Routledge. Fernandez, M. E., Breen, L. J., & Simpson, T. A. (2014). Renegotiating Identities: Experiences of loss and recovery for women with bipolar disorder. Qualitative Health Research, 24(7), 890–900. Fisher, D. B. (2003). People are more important than pills in recovery from mental disor- der. Journal of Humanistic Psychology, 43, 65–68. Green, J., & Thorogood, N. (2009). Qualitative Methods for Health Research (2nd ed.). London: SAGE Publications. Hutchinson, A., & Lovell, A. (2013). Participatory action
  • 253.
    research: moving beyondthe mental heath ‘service user’ identity. Journal of Psychiatric and Mental Health Nursing, 20, 641–649. Jeffs, S. (2009). Flying with paper wings: Reflections on living with madness. Carlton North, Australia: The Vulgar Press. Karp, D. A. (1996). Speaking of Sadness: Depression, disconnection and the meanings of illness. New York: Oxford University Press. Kemmis, S., McTaggart, R., & Nixon, R. (2014). The action research planner: Doing critical participatory action research. Singapore: Springer. MacIntyre, A. (2009). Dependent rational animals: Why human beings need the virtues. Illinois: Open Court. Mauritz, M., & van Meijel, B. (2009). Loss and grief in patients with schizophrenia: On living in another world. Archives of Psychiatric Nursing, 23, 251–260. McKay, E. A. (2010). ‘Rip that book up, I've changed’: Unveiling the experiences of women living with and surviving enduring mental illness. British Journal of Occupational Therapy, 73, 96–105. Nilsson, B., Nåden, D., & Lindström, U.Å. (2008). The tune of want in the loneliness melody—Loneliness experienced by people with serious mental suffering. Scandinavian Journal of Caring Sciences, 22, 161–169.
  • 254.
    Proudfoot, J. G.,Parker, G. B., Benoit, M., Manicavasagar, V., Smith, M., & Gayed, A. (2009). What happens after diagnosis? Understanding the experiences of patients with newly-diagnosed bipolar disorder. Health Expectations, 12, 120–129. Quinn, C., & Browne, G. (2009). Sexuality of people living with a mental illness: A colla- borative challenge for mental health nurses. International Journal of Mental Health Nursing, 18, 195–203. Rempfer, M., & Knott, J. (2001). Participatory action research: A model for establishing partnerships between mental health researchers and persons with psychiatric disabilities. In C. Brown (Ed.), Recovery and wellness: Models of hope and empower- ment for people with mental illness. New York: The Haworth Press. Schneider, B. (2012). Participatory Action Research, Mental Health Service User Research, and the Hearing (our) Voices Projects. International Journal of Qualitative Methods, 11(2), 152–165. Stein, C. H., Dworsky, D. O., Phillips, R. E., & Hunt, M. G. (2005). Measuring personal loss among adults coping with serious mental illness. Community Mental Health Journal, 41, 129–139. 101A.EZ. Baker, N.G. Procter / Archives of Psychiatric Nursing 29 (2015) 96–101
  • 255.
    http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0005 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0005 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0010 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0010 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0015 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0015 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0020 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0020 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0025 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0025 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0025 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0030 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0030 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0030 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0035 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0035 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0040 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0040 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0045 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0045 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0045 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0050 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0050 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0055 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0055 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0060 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0060 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0065 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0065 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0070 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0070 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0075 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0075 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0080 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0080
  • 256.
    http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0085 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0085 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0090 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0090 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0090 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0095 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0095 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0095 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0100 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0100 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0105 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0105 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0105 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0110 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0115 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0115 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0115 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0120 http://refhub.elsevier.com/S0883-9417(14)00174-5/rf0120 ©2015 Elsevier Regina S.Baker University of Pennsylvania The Changing Association Among Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty in the United States, 1974–2010 Marriage and work have long been central
  • 257.
    to debates regardingpoverty and the family. Although ample research has demonstrated their negative association with child poverty, both marriage and work have undergone major transformations over recent decades. Conse- quently, it is plausible that their association with child poverty may have also changed. Using 10 waves of U.S. Census Current Population Survey data from the Luxembourg Income Study, this study examined the relationships among marriage, work, and relative measures of child poverty from 1974 to 2010. The results indicated that both marriage and work still decrease the odds of child poverty. However, time interac- tions showed marriage’s negative association with child poverty has declined in magnitude, whereas work’s negative association with child poverty has increased in magnitude. These findings underscore the historically varying influence of demographic characteristics for poverty. They also suggest the limitations of overemphasizing marriage and the growing importance of work for reducing child poverty in America. The United States stands out for its failure to significantly reduce child poverty over the past few decades and its unusually high child poverty rates relative to other rich countries (Gornick & Jäntti, 2012; Rainwater & Smeeding, 2004). Department of Sociology, University of Pennsylvania, 218 McNeil Building, 3781 Locust Walk, Philadelphia, PA 19104 ([email protected]). Key Words: employment, inequality, marriage, poverty.
  • 258.
    Accordingly, there hasbeen vibrant scholarly literature concerning poverty among chil- dren and families (see Edin & Kissane, 2010; Lichter, 1997; Seccombe, 2000). Marriage and work have been central to this scholarship and related policy debates. The continued focus on marriage and work in alleviating child poverty is salient given the major transformations in these institutions. Whereas a married couple with children was once the norm, nonmari- tal births and single-parent households have become commonplace. Moreover, divorce rates remain relatively high; cohabitation is increas- ing; Americans are choosing to marry later, if at all; and marriage has become a more selec- tive institution (Cherlin, 2009; Raley, 2000). The attributes and patterns of work have also changed greatly. Median wages have stagnated, earnings inequality has worsened (Bluestone & Harrison, 2001; Mishel, Birens, Gould, & Shierhotz, 2012), and female labor force partic- ipation has increased dramatically (Lichter & Crowley, 2004). There has also been a decline in well-paid blue-collar work, growth in part-time jobs, and greater job insecurity (Kalleberg, 2007; Mishel et al., 2012). Although it is well documented that marriage and work decrease a child’s odds of being poor, these changes raise the question of whether their associations with child poverty have also changed over time. In this study I addressed this query. Background Theories Why Marriage and Work Are
  • 259.
    Associated With Poverty Thereare several causal explanations for why marriage affects child poverty. First, marriage 1166 Journal of Marriage and Family 77 (October 2015): 1166– 1178 DOI:10.1111/jomf.12216 Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1167 increases the number of potential adult earners, and thus income, in the household. Relat- edly, dual-earner households are more able to absorb the shock of income losses compared to single-earner households. Second, marriage benefits families through economies of scale. By sharing expenses (e.g., rent and other house- hold goods and services), married couples can save more, support a higher standard of living, and invest for the future (Amato & Maynard, 2007). Thus, from an income-to-needs perspec- tive, married households fare better financially (Thomas & Sawhill, 2005). Third, according to Becker’s (1981) theory of household special- ization, married couples have greater flexibility in how they divide their time between home and market production and thus can maximize household earnings (Amato & Maynard, 2007). However, marriage does not benefit all children equally: White children typically experience greater economic benefits from marriage than do Black and Hispanic children (Manning & Brown 2006).
  • 260.
    Although marriage maylead to greater levels of income, employment, and other available resources, selection into marriage also con- tributes to the relationship between family structure and child poverty. The adults most likely to form and maintain two-parent married households are more stable, well adjusted, and resource rich (Brown, 2010). Furthermore, unmarried, low-income parents are more likely to marry after experiencing increases in earnings (Gibson-Davis, 2009). Thus, failure to consider preexisting differences that influence selec- tion into marriage can lead to overstating the causal effects of family structure (McLanahan & Percheski, 2008). Regarding the association between work and child poverty, having paid earners in the household generates earnings, earnings are the dominant source of income for households, and income is the basis for defining poverty. Indeed, Rainwater and Smeeding (2004) concluded that ensuring at least one parent is employed is the most important step to avoiding child poverty, and they found that having multiple earners in the household further lowers this risk. More- over, low employment and low wages translate into large differences in earnings capacities (Sigle-Rushton & McLanahan, 2002), which underscores the necessity of work for avoiding poverty. Given the role of marriage and work in avoiding child poverty, ample research has examined related trends. Several studies have
  • 261.
    found that changesin family structure—namely, the rise in nonmarital births—largely explain increases in child poverty from the 1970s to the mid-1990s (Christopher, 2005; Lichter & Crowley, 2004; Nichols, 2013). Accordingly, scholars have shown that poverty rates would have declined greatly had single parents been married (Sigle-Rushton & McLanahan, 2002; Thomas & Sawhill, 2005). Conversely, in more recent decades it has been changes in work, not family structure, that most explain child poverty trends (Chen & Corak, 2008; Lichter & Crowley, 2004; Nichols, 2013). For example, after the 1996 welfare reforms, greater maternal employment accounted for most child poverty in single-parent families, especially among Blacks and Latinos (Lichter & Crowley, 2004). Similarly, Nichols (2013) found that increased parental work effort mainly drove declines in child poverty from 1993 to 2011. Indeed, these studies illustrate how composi- tional changes in family structure and parental work help explain fluctuations in child poverty. However, one nuanced but key gap in the liter- ature regarding marriage and work is precisely how the magnitude of their association with child poverty has changed. There are plausible reasons to expect these associations could have gotten either weaker or stronger from the 1970s to the present. The Case for Changes in the Association Between Marriage and Child Poverty Women’s marriage and fertility trends provide
  • 262.
    at least onereason why marriage may have a stronger negative association with child poverty. As a whole, women are delaying marriage more, but although delayed childbearing has increased among highly educated women, less educated women still tend to have children earlier (Wilde, Batchelder, & Ellwood, 2010). Delayed child- bearing leads to substantial increases in the earnings and work hours of both mothers and fathers (Miller, 2010; Wilde et al., 2010). More- over, children born to low-skill women tend to come early, when the mother often has few earnings and is more likely to be unmarried, and children born to high-skill women tend to enter a married family during their peak earn- ing years (Wilde et al., 2010). The result is that 1168 Journal of Marriage and Family married households have increased advantages over unmarried households. Thus, a stronger negative association between marriage and child poverty may have occurred from the 1970s to 2010. Conversely, there are at least two plausible reasons why the association between marriage and child poverty may have gotten weaker. First, an increasing number of children are living with cohabiting parents (Manning & Brown, 2006). Even in the short term or on a transient basis, these households potentially benefit from economies of scale and having two earners, given that they generally fare better
  • 263.
    economically than single-parenthouseholds (Manning & Brown, 2006; Thomas & Sawhill, 2005). Therefore, any penalty for a child being in an unmarried household may have weakened because of rising cohabitation, which has cre- ated more dual-earner nonmarital households. Second, single parents have generally become less homogeneous. Employment among single mothers has risen dramatically (Lichter & Crow- ley, 2004). Single motherhood has increased even in the middle of the education distribution (Ellwood & Jencks, 2004), and single fathers, who have greater income and are more likely to cohabitate than single mothers, are on the rise (Livingston, 2013). Thus, single parents have become less uniformly disadvantaged, which could have weakened the negative association between marriage and poverty. The Case for Changes in the Association Between Work and Child Poverty One factor that may have led to a stronger neg- ative association between work (i.e., number of earners) and child poverty is the long-term stag- nation in median worker earnings that increased pressure on dual earners. Earnings inequality rose dramatically in the 1980s, and by the late 1990s most families had experienced declines in real incomes (Bluestone & Harrison, 2001). In part as a result, female labor participation increased (Bianchi, 2000; Lichter & Crowley, 2004), and women’s incomes have constituted a growing share of family income in all fam- ily types (U.S. Department of Commerce, 2011). This may explain why increases in women’s
  • 264.
    employment coincided withdeclines in child poverty (Lichter & Crowley, 2004). In addi- tion, families have had to increasingly rely on paid earnings because of dramatic decreases in welfare receipt and the value of welfare transfers following the 1996 welfare reforms (Danziger, 2010). Further, the earned income tax credit, which requires that one be employed, has expanded greatly into the largest family assistance program (Danziger, 2010), and con- siderable evidence demonstrates that the EITC reduces child poverty (Handler & Hasenfeld, 2007). Thus, the transition from work-free wel- fare to social assistance contingent upon work may have increased the necessity of work for avoiding child poverty. Conversely, the changing nature of jobs and greater job insecurity may have weakened the association between work and child poverty. There has been a decline in well-paid blue-collar jobs, abundant low-wage work, and technologi- cal changes that contributed to skill and spatial mismatches that have disadvantaged low-skilled and low-educated workers (Kalleberg, 2007). Despite rising consumer costs, workers with less than a high school education or some col- lege are earning increasingly less, and those with at least a bachelor’s degree are making only slightly more than those in the 1970s (Bureau of Labor Statistics, 2013). Furthermore, the Great Recession has exacerbated job inse- curity, with racial/ethnic minorities and the less educated most adversely affected (Bureau of Labor Statistics, 2012). These changes, in light
  • 265.
    of the increasingpoverty among workers (Brady, Baker, & Finnigan, 2013), suggest work may be less protective against child poverty. Method To scrutinize the potentially changing relation- ships of marriage and work with child poverty over time, I use Current Population Survey data from the Luxembourg Income Study (LIS) Database (http://www.lisdatacenter.org). The LIS is advantageous because of its high-quality measure of disposable household income that incorporates taxes, transfers, and tax credits such as the EITC. Because disposable house- hold income provides a more comprehensive and accurate measure of household income than even the underlying Current Population Survey, calculations of poverty that are based on it are more valid and reliable (Brady, 2003; Rainwater & Smeeding, 2004). I used all available U.S. waves: 1974, 1979, 1986, 1991, 1994, 1997, 2000, 2004, 2007, and 2010, and included only households with children under age 18. I Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1169 weighed households using a LIS-constructed child weight accounting for the number of chil- dren in the household. Thus, the unit of analysis was 192,547 individual children. Variable Measures
  • 266.
    The dependent variableincluded two measures of child poverty. Following recent studies that have used LIS data (Brady et al. 2013; Chen & Corak, 2008; Gornick & Jäntti, 2012; Rainwater & Smeeding, 2004), I employed a standard relative measure of poverty in which the thresh- old is 50% of median equivalized, posttax and posttransfer household income. All children in households below this threshold are poor. My second measure used an anchored threshold based on the 1974 median adjusted for inflation over time (using the Consumer Price Index) so that the measures are fixed (Chen & Corak, 2008). Although the standard relative measure may be less sensitive to the business cycle and improvements in standards of living and economic development, the anchored measure should be more responsive. Compared to the official poverty measure, not only do these measures (and the income definition underlying them) better capture the resources available to families, but they are also more consistent with leading conceptualizations of poverty, such as social exclusion and capability deprivation (Chen & Corak, 2008; Deaton, 2006). The first key independent variable was a binary measure indicating whether the head of household is married. Although some children resided in households where a parent was not the head, 96% of the heads of household in my sample lived with their own children under 18. My second key independent variable was the total number of earners, which encompassed all persons with positive earnings in the household. In a variety of sensitivity analyses, I experi-
  • 267.
    mented with alternativework variables: the total weekly work hours, annual full-time hours, and annual part-time hours among all earners in the household. The main conclusions were generally consistent with these alternative work measures. However, because of issues with missing data and model nonconvergence for these alternative work measures, I focused on number of earners in this study. Following previous research (Brady et al., 2013; Chen & Corak, 2008; Christopher, 2005; Rainwater & Smeeding, 2004), I adjusted for several variables associated with poverty: age, education, race, and household composi- tion. Age of the head of household and Age2 were measured in years, and a binary vari- able indicated whether the head is under age 25. Two binary variables indicated whether the head of household’s education was “less than high school” or “a college degree” (refer- ence group = high school diploma and some college). “Black,” “Latino,” and “Other” were binary measures of the head of house- hold’s race/ethnicity (reference = White). I also included measures of the number of working-age (18–64) adults in the household, the total num- ber of children under age 18 in the household, and whether adults over age 65 resided in the household. Analytic Strategy After presenting descriptive trends, I present
  • 268.
    logistic regression modelsto assess the relation- ships of marriage and work with child poverty. The first analysis pooled the 10 waves into one combined sample so I could examine the associ- ations of marriage and work with child poverty when interacted with linear time. I used a count measure for each of the 10 LIS waves based on years (i.e., 1974 = 0, 1979 = 5 . . ., 2010 = 36). Because the results may vary in a nonlinear way, the next analyses included interactions with year binary variables (reference year = 1974). Indi- vidual year measures also control for unobserved year-specific factors (e.g., business cycle). Results Descriptive Trends All variable means, by year, are displayed in Table 1. Both child poverty measures had similar trends, with anchored poverty consistently hav- ing lower rates than relative poverty. From 1974 to 1991, relative and anchored child poverty rates increased from 15% to 25% and 23%, respectively. From 1994 into the early 2000s, child poverty declined slightly and has remained fairly stable since. In 2010, child poverty was 21% (relative) and 15% (anchored). The percentage of children who lived in a household with a married head of household has steadily declined since 1974 (with the slight exception of 2000). Whereas in 1974, 84% of all children lived in married-headed households, by
  • 269.
    1170 Journal ofMarriage and Family T ab le 1. V a ri a b le M ea n s (a n d S ta n d a
  • 270.
  • 271.
  • 272.
  • 273.
  • 274.
  • 275.
  • 276.
  • 277.
  • 278.
  • 279.
  • 280.
  • 281.
  • 282.
  • 283.
  • 284.
  • 285.
  • 286.
  • 287.
  • 288.
  • 289.
  • 290.
  • 291.
  • 292.
  • 293.
  • 294.
  • 295.
  • 296.
  • 297.
  • 298.
  • 299.
  • 300.
  • 301.
  • 302.
  • 303.
  • 304.
  • 305.
  • 306.
  • 307.
  • 308.
    he ad of ho us eh ol d. Marriage, Work, andChild Poverty 1171 Figure 1. Child Poverty by Head Marital Status, 1974–2010. 0 10 20 30 40 50 60 % C
  • 309.
    hi ld P ov er ty Year Relative Child Povertyby Marital Status of Head Married Head Unmarried Head 0 10 20 30 40 50 60 % C hi ld
  • 310.
    P ov er ty Year Anchored Child Povertyby Marital Status of Head Married Head Unmarried Head 2010 only 68% of children did. This decrease in children living in households with a mar- ried head of household is consistent with the declining marriage rates among adults in gen- eral, which fell from 72% in 1970 to 51% in 2011 (Fry, 2012). The mean number of earners increased from 1.78 in 1974 to 1.83 in 1979, then declined in 1986 and changed little through the 1990s. However, by 2000 the mean number of earn- ers increased to 1.81 and then declined until 2010, when children had only 1.63 earners in the household, on average, the lowest mean of all 10 time points. Of course, the long-term trends in the number of earners combine both a rise in two-earner households and the number of house- holds containing only one working-age adult (e.g., single-mother households) Given the nature of this study, in addition to descriptive trends of the pooled sample it was also important to consider trends in poverty
  • 311.
    rates by parentalmarital status and the number of earners in the household. These descripted trends are depicted in Figure 1 and Figure 2. Child poverty rates for unmarried-headed house- holds were much higher than married-headed households, as expected (see Figure 1). In 1974, child poverty rates for unmarried and married households were 47.8% and 9.3%, compared to 2010 rates of 40.4% and 11.7% (relative mea- sure) and 31.4% and 7.4% (anchored measure), respectively. As both figures illustrate, the gap in child poverty rates between married and unmar- ried households has narrowed over time. Figure 2 shows the child poverty rates by number of earners (i.e., no earners, one earner, and two or more earners). In 1974, child poverty rates for children in no-earner, one-earner, and two-or-more-earners households were 83.4%, 19.6%, and 7.2%, respectively. In 2010, the corresponding child poverty rates were 88.5%, 30.2%, and 6.2% (relative measure) and 82.3%, 20%, and 3.5% (constant measure). Despite some fluctuations here and there (e.g., the decline in anchored child poverty to 4.5% in 2010), these graphs illustrate an overall trend that the child poverty gap between number of earners has widened over time. Pooled Analyses With Linear Time Interactions Table 2 displays the logistic regression results for marriage and earners on child poverty for the pooled sample. Across all models, mar- riage and the number of earners decreased the
  • 312.
    odds of bothmeasures of child poverty. For instance, in the baseline Model 1, having a mar- ried head of household reduced relative and anchored child poverty by a factor of 2.71 and 2.74. (N.B. the factor is calculated by dividing 1 by the odds ratio [OR], e.g., 1/.369 = 2.71; 1/.365 = 2.74.) Each additional earner reduced 1172 Journal of Marriage and Family Figure 2. Child Poverty by Number of Earners in Household, 1974–2010. 0 10 20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90 100
  • 313.
    % C h il d P o v e rt y Year Relative Child Povertyby Number of Earners in Household No Earners One Earner Two or More Earners 0 10 20 30 40
  • 314.
  • 315.
    One Earner Two orMore Earners relative and anchored child poverty by factors of 3.73 (1/.369) and 3.98 (1/.251). Model 2 interacted marriage and number of earners with linear year. Both marriage and number of earners still remained significant and decreased the odds of child poverty; how- ever, the interactions suggest a divergence in their relationships with poverty over time. The marriage and year interactions for both relative (OR = 1.022) and anchored (OR = 1.025) child poverty suggest an overall weakening in the negative association between marriage and child poverty. However, the number of earners and linear year interactions for both relative (OR = 0.981) and anchored (OR = 0.976) child poverty suggests a stronger negative associ- ation with work and child poverty. Both sets of interactions are statistically significant, thus indicating a noteworthy change in the magnitude of the association between marriage and work and child poverty over time. It is important to note that these results are consistent with the trends in child poverty by marital status and number of earners displayed in Figure 1 and Figure 2. Pooled Analyses With Nonlinear Time Interactions Because the observed trends for marriage and work in Model 2 might vary in a nonlinear way,
  • 316.
    Model 3 includedbinary variables for each year (reference year = 1974) and interactions with marriage and work with each year. As in Model 1 and Model 2, having a married head of house- hold led to reduced odds of relative and anchored child poverty by a factor of 4.61 and 4.57, respectively. However, the main effect of the number of earners had a weaker association than in Model 2; it reduced the odds of child poverty by a factor of only 2.70 and 2.66. Overall, the interactions in Model 3 also suggest change over time. With the exception of 1979 and 1986 in the relative poverty model and 1979 in the anchored poverty model, all interactions were signifi- cant. Compared to the reference year 1974, the association between marriage and child poverty weakened in both the relative and anchored mod- els. By contrast, the interactions for the number of earners illustrated the opposite trend. For substantive interpretation, Figure 3 graph- ically displays the inverse odds of the interac- tions from Model 3 in Table 2. An increasingly negative association implies a greater reduction in the odds of child poverty. Panel A of the figure displays results for the marriage and time interactions. Over time, the magnitude of the negative association between marriage and child poverty weakened. More specifically, most of this change took place between 1974 and 1991 (as shown in the top four bars in Figure 3, Panel A). From 1991 to 2010, the association between Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1173
  • 317.
    Table 2. LogisticRegression Models of Child Poverty, Pooled Sample 1974–2010, Odds Ratios Relative poverty Anchored poverty Variables Model 1 Model 2 Model 3 Model 1 Model 2 Model 3 Married (ref.: no) 0.369*** 0.225*** 0.217*** 0.365*** 0.216*** 0.219*** Number of earners 0.268*** 0.381*** 0.371*** 0.251*** 0.386*** 0.376*** Married × year 1.022*** 1.025*** Earners × year 0.981*** 0.976*** Married × 1979 1.084 1.080 Married × 1986 1.381 1.385 Married × 1991 1.890*** 1.897*** Married × 1994 2.023*** 2.007*** Married × 1997 1.947*** 1.827*** Married × 2000 1.897*** 2.008*** Married × 2004 2.050*** 2.095*** Married × 2007 1.795*** 1.732*** Married × 2010 1.896*** 1.867*** Number of earners × 1979 1.061 1.046 Number of earners × 1986 0.759* 0.714*
  • 318.
    Number of earners× 1991 0.678*** 0.637*** Number of earners × 1994 0.642*** 0.622*** Number of earners × 1997 0.588*** 0.549*** Number of earners × 2000 0.686** 0.580*** Number of earners × 2004 0.541*** 0.446*** Number of earners × 2007 0.594*** 0.461*** Number of earners × 2010 0.482*** 0.379*** Year 1.005*** 1.016*** 0.986*** 1.002 Year 1979 1.042 0.955 Year 1986 2.186*** 1.893** Year 1991 2.012*** 1.776*** Year 1994 1.991*** 1.754*** Year 1997 2.073*** 1.568** Year 2000 1.853*** 1.170 Year 2004 1.857*** 1.250 Year 2007 2.027*** 1.339 Year 2010 1.988*** 1.381* Age of head 0.924*** 0.997*** 0.918*** 0.935*** 0.928*** 0.927*** Age of head2 1.001*** 1.001*** 1.001*** 1.000*** 1.001*** 1.001***
  • 319.
    Head under age25 (ref.: no) 1.758*** 1.759*** 1.21*** 1.787*** 1.784*** 1.871*** Education (ref.: high school degree/some college) No high school diploma 2.918*** 2.887*** 2.939*** 2.799** 2.761*** 2.828*** College degree 0.295*** 0.293*** 0.296*** 0.324*** 0.325*** 0.328*** Race of head (ref.: White) Black 1.795*** 1.775*** 1.769*** 1.724*** 1.704*** 1.699*** Latino 1.904*** 1.890*** 1.901*** 1.738*** 1.732*** 1.746*** Other race 1.560*** 1.553*** 1.584*** 1.524*** 1.519*** 1.582*** Number of working age 1.063** 1.123*** 1.125*** 1.045 1.109*** 1.100*** Number of children 1.442*** 1.438*** 1.446*** 1.398*** 1.393*** 1.404*** Adults over age 65 (ref.: no) 0.546*** 0.547*** 0.534*** 0.529*** 0.531*** 0.514*** N 192,547 192,547 192,547 192,547 192,547 192,547 BIC 46,693.3 46,508.52 46,488.86 42,214.75 41,965.97 41.842.87 Note: ref. = reference category; head = head of household; BIC
  • 320.
    = Bayesian InformationCriterion. *p < .05. **p < .01. ***p < .001. 1174 Journal of Marriage and Family Figure 3. Association Between Marriage, Number of Earners, and Child Poverty Over Time, 1974–2010. –5 –4 –3 –2 –1 0 1974 1979 1986 1991 1994 1997 2000 2004 2007 2010 PANEL A Married × Time Relative Anchored
  • 321.
    –8 –6 –4–2 0 1974 1979 1986 1991 1994 1997 2000 2004 2007 2010 PANEL B Number of Earners × Time Relative Anchored )esrevnI(oitaRsddO)esrevnI(oitaRsddO Note: The figures illustrate results from Model 3 of Table 2. To calculate the inverse odds ratio, I used the following equation: (e.g., for the year 1979): −1 / (Married79 Odds Ratio * Married Odds Ratio). marriage and child poverty remained rather sta- ble, with some slight fluctuations. As shown in
  • 322.
    Panel B ofFigure 3, from 1974 to 1979 the strength of the association between number of earners and child poverty was relatively stable. From 1986 onward, however, the number of earners had an increasingly greater reduction on the odds of child poverty (despite small declines in 2000 and 2007). Especially noteworthy is that, when we com- pare the association between marriage and child poverty in 1974 and 2010, we see that the mag- nitude of the relationship declined by more than half; however, the magnitude of the relation- ship between the number of earners and child poverty from 1974 to 2010 more than doubled. The observed trends are even more pronounced for the anchored poverty measure than that of relative poverty. This offers further support of a noteworthy change in the association among marriage, work, and child poverty over time. Beyond these results, three additional sensi- tivity analyses warrant mention. First, because the sample size increased more than threefold from 1986 to 1991, I conducted a robustness check to ensure that changes in sample sizes were not affecting the results by reestimating the analyses with random samples of 4,200 per wave (the minimum N of all years). Second, to address the concern that marriage and number of earners were inherently conflated, I estimated all models without number of earners in the model. Third, I reestimated the analyses as linear probability models. The results for all these sensitivity anal- yses are consistent with the presented results.
  • 323.
    Discussion Motivated by thefundamental changes in mar- riage and work (i.e., household earners) over the past four decades, in this study, I exam- ined the extent to which the magnitude of the associations among marriage, work, and child poverty has changed. The regression results sug- gested that although marriage and work have both maintained a negative association with child poverty, marriage has generally become a weaker defense against child poverty, whereas work has become a stronger defense against child poverty. These results are consistent with Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1175 a narrowing of the child poverty gap in unmar- ried and married households (see Figure 1) and a widening of the child poverty gap among no-earner, one-earner, and two-or-more-earner households (see Figure 2). Furthermore, these findings demonstrate the historically varying relationship of demographic characteristics and poverty over time and illustrate that sources of stratification in modern society are not static. The overall weaker association between marriage and child poverty may be attributable to either or both of two factors: (a) the increased proportion of children in cohabiting households and (b) the increased heterogeneity among unmarried parents, which makes them less uni-
  • 324.
    formly disadvantaged. Conversely,the stronger association between work and child poverty may be attributable to either (a) economic changes that have created increased pressure for multi-earner households and/or (b) welfare changes that have made employment more essential for staying out of poverty. Although it is beyond the scope of this study to fully analyze these plausible explanations, additional descriptive characteristics of children in married and unmarried headed households shed some light (see the Appendix). Although the mean number of earners increased from 1.15 to 1.24 for children in unmarried-headed households, it decreased in married-headed households from 1.90 to 1.81. Both households with married and unmarried heads of households had increases in total weekly and annual work hours in the house- hold and the education of the head of household. Particularly noteworthy, however, is that among children in unmarried households, the percent- age of heads of household with less than a high school degree decreased from 45.31% in 1974 to 20.91% in 2010, whereas the percentage with 4 or more years of college increased from 7.29% to 14.55%. These findings illustrate the changing characteristics of both married and unmarried households, providing possible insight into this study’s findings. There are several areas in which future research would be valuable. First, although this study has provided plausible explanations for the changing associations among marriage, work, and child poverty, future research to test the extent to which these mechanisms
  • 325.
    account for theobserved trends is necessary. For example, longitudinal data would allow for the examination of families with children over time to explore potential causal mechanisms (e.g., cohabitation, welfare supports, etc.) that may help explain the outcomes observed in this cross-sectional data. (Unfortunately, LIS data do not enable precise over time comparisons of cohabitation because cohabitation data are not available or are not precisely identified in some years.) Second, this study concerned only 10 time points. Replication of the analyses with data for consecutive years could reveal important nuances in results unobserved in this study. Third, given the distinctively higher poverty among Black and Latino children and racial differences regarding changes in family struc- ture and work patterns (e.g., Lichter & Crowley, 2004; Nichols, 2013), future research to exam- ine possible differences by race is necessary. In a sensitivity analysis, I reestimated the final model for Whites, Blacks, and Latinos. Although the results reflected similar general trends across races, there were notable differences in the non- linear analyses, such as the negative association between work and poverty being strongest for Blacks but not consistently increasing for Lati- nos. Thus, the role of racial/ethnic differences warrants more thorough inquiry. Finally, this study has implications for antipoverty policies. The observed weakened relationship between marriage and child poverty
  • 326.
    is notable fora society that has placed a rather strong emphasis on marriage and “family val- ues” in its antipoverty policy (Cherlin, 2009). Although it is clear that marriage still has a strong, positive impact on children’s economic well-being, perhaps policymakers have relied too heavily on marriage alone. As Haskins (2014) noted, “the changes in family composi- tion have been proceeding for more than four decades and show no signs of abating, despite a host of efforts by policy makers.” Moreover, almost half of unmarried parents would have continued to earn below the federal poverty line even if they were to marry (Sigle-Rushton & McLanahan, 2002), and earnings have a positive influence on marriage selection, in particular among low-income mothers (Gibson-Davis, 2009; McLanahan & Percheski, 2008). These findings, coupled with the present study, suggest that focusing on increasing parents’ earn- ings will not only help improve children’s economic well-being, but perhaps also increase the probability of financially stable marriages, which in turn could further reduce child poverty. 1176 Journal of Marriage and Family That the results indicate the negative asso- ciation between work and child poverty has strengthened should also inform policy debates. The analyses demonstrate how essential employ- ment is for the economic security of fami- lies with children. Rainwater and Smeeding (2004) found that employment, the labor mar-
  • 327.
    ket, and worksupports (e.g., work tax cred- its, child care subsidies) have the largest impact on a country’s child poverty rate, yet this has been relatively neglected in American poverty policy discussions. Instead, emphasis on work has often focused on simply getting people to work and cultivating their work ethic. How- ever, it is equally important to have policies that help families maintain employment. Because single-parent households are more vulnerable to child poverty and such families are less likely to have multiple earners, it is essential to facilitate the gainful and secure employment of single par- ents. Furthermore, even though employment is essential, it does not guarantee an escape from poverty, given that working-poverty rates remain relatively high in the United States (Brady et al., 2013). Therefore, policies designed to boost wages for typical workers and expand work sup- ports (see Sawhill & Karpilow, 2014) would also help to effectively reduce child poverty. Note I gratefully acknowledge David Brady and Linda Burton for their valuable feedback and suggestions and Ryan Finnigan for providing helpful statistical advice. I also thank the fol- lowing for comments on previous versions of this article: Amie Bostic, Sandra Danziger, Lane Destro, David Eagle, Lisa Keister, Sancha Medwinter, Cyrus Schleifer, S. Philip Morgan, Feng Tian, and audiences at the annual meetings of the Southern Sociological Society (2012) and the Asso- ciation for Public Policy Analysis and Management (2013). This research was supported by the American Sociological Association Minority Fellowship Program and the Center for Child and Family Policy at Duke University.
  • 328.
    References Amato, P. R.,& Maynard, R. A. (2007). Decreas- ing nonmarital births and strengthening marriage to reduce poverty. The Future of Children, 17, 117–141. Becker, G. (1981). A treatise on the family. Cam- bridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Bianchi, S. M. (2000). Maternal employment and time with children: Dramatic change or surprising con- tinuity? Demography, 37, 401–411. doi:10.1353/ dem.2000.0001 Bluestone, B., & Harrison, B. (2001). Growing pros- perity: The battle for growth with equity in the twenty-first century. Los Angeles: University of California Press. Brady, D. (2003). Rethinking the sociological mea- surement of poverty. Social Forces, 81, 715–751. doi:10.1353/sof.2003.0025 Brady, D., Baker, R., & Finnigan, R. (2013). When unionization disappears: State-level unioniza- tion and working poverty in the U.S. American Sociological Review, 78, 872–896. doi:10.1177/ 0003122413501859 Brown, S. L. (2010). Marriage and child well-being: Research and policy perspectives. Journal of Mar- riage and Family, 72, 1059–1077. doi:10.1111/j. 1741-3737.2010.00750.x
  • 329.
    Bureau of LaborStatistics. (2012). BLS spotlight on statistics: The recession of 2007–2009. Retrieved from http://www.bls.gov/cps/cpswom2012.pdf Bureau of Labor Statistics. (2013). Highlights of women’s earnings in 2012. Report 1045, Bureau of Labor Statistics, Washington, DC. Retrieved from http://www.bls.gov/spotlight/2012/recession/ Chen, W., & Corak, M. (2008). Child poverty and changes in child poverty. Demography, 45, 537–553. doi:10.1353/dem.0.0024 Cherlin, A. J. (2009). The marriage-go-round. New York: Knopf. Christopher, K. (2005). A “pauperization of mother- hood”? Single motherhood and women’s poverty over time. Journal of Poverty, 9, 1–23. doi:10. 1300/J134v09n03_01 Danziger, S. K. (2010). The decline of cash welfare and implications for social policy and poverty. Annual Review of Sociology, 36, 523–545. doi:10. 1146/annurev.soc.012809.102644 Deaton, A. (2006). Measuring poverty. In A. Baner- jee, R. Benabou, & D. Mookerjee (Eds.), Under- standing poverty (pp. 3–16). New York: Oxford University Press. Edin, K., & Kissane, R. J. (2010). Poverty and the American family: A decade in review. Journal of Marriage and Family, 72, 460–479. doi:10.1111/j. 1741-3737.2010.00713.x
  • 330.
    Ellwood, D. T.,& Jencks, C. (2004). The uneven spread of single-parent families: What do we know? Where do we look for answers? In K. M. Neckerman (Ed.), Social inequality (pp. 79–118). New York: Russell Sage Foundation. Fry, R. (2012). No reversal in decline of mar- riage. Washington, DC: Pew Research Center. Retrieved from http://www.pewsocialtrends.org/ 2012/11/20/no-reversal-in-decline-of-marriage/ Gibson-Davis, C. M. (2009). Money, marriage, and children: Testing the financial expectations and family formation theory. Journal of Marriage and Family, 71, 146–160. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737. 2008.00586.x Gornick, J., & Jäntti, M. (2012). Child poverty in cross-national perspective: Lessons from the Luxembourg Income Study. Children and Youth Marriage, Work, and Child Poverty 1177 Services Review, 34, 558–568. doi:10.1016/ j.childyouth.2011.10.016 Handler, J. F., & Hasenfeld, Y. (2007). Blame welfare, ignore poverty and inequality. New York: Cam- bridge University Press. Haskins, R. (2014). Poverty and opportunity: Begin with facts (testimony to the U.S. House of Representatives Committee on the Bud-
  • 331.
    get). Retrieved fromhttp://www.brookings. edu/research/testimony/2014/01/28-poverty- opportunity-begin-with-facts-haskins Kalleberg, A. L. (2007). The mismatched worker. New York: W.W. Norton. Lichter, D. T. (1997). Poverty and inequality among children. Annual Review of Sociology, 23, 121–145. doi:10.1146/annurev.soc.23.1.121 Lichter, D. T., & Crowley, M. L. (2004). Welfare reform and child poverty: Effects of maternal employment, marriage, and cohabitation. Social Science Research, 3, 385–408. doi:10.1016/j. ssresearch.2003.09.001 Livingston, G. (2013). The rise of single fathers: A ninefold increase since 1960. Washington, DC: Pew Research Center. Luxembourg Income Study (LIS). http://www. lisdatacenter.org. (United States; [August 2012– December 2014]). Luxembourg: LIS. Manning, W. D., & Brown, S. L. (2006). Children’s economic well-being in married and cohabit- ing parent families. Journal of Marriage and Family, 68, 345–362. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737. 2006.00257.x McLanahan, S., & Percheski, C. (2008). Family struc- ture and the reproduction of inequalities. Annual Review of Sociology, 34, 257–276. doi:10.1146/ annurev.soc.34.040507.134549
  • 332.
    Miller, A. R.(2010). The effects of motherhood tim- ing on career path. Population Economics, 24, 1071–1100. doi:10.1007/s00148-009-0296-x Mishel, L., Birens, J., Gould, B., & Shierhotz, H. (2012). The state of working America, 12th edition: An economic policy institute book. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press. Nichols, A. (2013). Explaining changes in child poverty over the past four decades. Low Income Working Families Discussion Paper 2, The Urban Institute, Washington, DC. Rainwater, L., & Smeeding, T. M. (2004). Poor kids in a rich country: America’s children in comparative perspective. New York: Russell Sage Foundation. Raley, K. R. (2000). Recent trends and differentials in marriage and cohabitation: The United States. In L. J. Waite & C. Bachrach (Eds.), The ties that bind: Perspectives on marriage and cohabitation (pp. 19–39). New York: Aldine de Gruyter. Sawhill, I., & Karpilow, W. (2014). A no-cost pro- posal to reduce poverty and inequality. Brief No. 51, Center on Children and Families, Brookings Institute, Washington, DC. Seccombe, K. (2000). Families in poverty in the 1990s: Trends, causes, consequences, and lessons learned. Journal of Marriage and the Family, 62, 1094–1113. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737.2000. 01094.x
  • 333.
    Sigle-Rushton, W., &McLanahan, S. (2002). For richer or for poorer? Marriage as an anti-poverty strategy in the United States. Population, 57, 509–526. doi:10.3917/popu.203.0519 Thomas, A., & Sawhill, I. (2005). For love and money? The impact of family structure on income. The Future of Children, 15, 57–74. U.S. Department of Commerce. (2011). Women in America: Indicators of social and economic well-being. Report prepared for the White House Council on Women and Girls, Washington, DC. Retrieved from https://www.whitehouse.gov/ administration/eop/cwg/data-on-women Wilde, E. T., Batchelder, L., & Ellwood, D. T. (2010). The mommy track divides: The impact of child- bearing on wages of women of differing skill lev- els. Working Paper No. 16582, National Bureau of Economic Research, Cambridge, MA. 1178 Journal of Marriage and Family APPENDIX Variable Means for Children by Marital Status Variable 1974 1979 1986 1991 1994 1997 2000 2004 2007 2010 Panel A: Married-headed household Relative poverty (%) 9.34 10.99 12.42 14.76 14.02 12.95 13.56 12.49 12.91 11.66 Anchored poverty (%) 9.34 10.03 10.60 12.84 12.48 9.64 8.62 8.12 7.52 7.41
  • 334.
    Number of earners1.90 2.01 1.95 1.94 1.94 1.95 1.96 1.87 1.86 1.81 Weekly work hours 57.13 64.07 71.44 67.77 67.94 65.26 62.35 63.27 60.25 Annual full-time hours 2441.03 2711.06 3001.40 2998.95 2887.88 2752.26 2820.14 2643.09 Annual part-time hours 254.89 330.35 347.06 322.89 281.53 273.62 266.57 274.96 Number of working-age adults 2.22 1.98 2.19 2.23 2.22 2.21 2.24 2.23 2.24 2.28 Age of head 38.43 38.23 38.04 38.45 39.03 39.42 39.35 39.54 40.10 40.45 Head under age 25 (%) 5.87 4.36 2.56 2.43 2.30 1.96 2.75 2.65 2.23 2.00 No HS diploma. (%) 27.34 22.65 15.91 15.87 15.15 15.07 14.39 13.44 12.52 12.08 College degree (%) 19.17 23.98 25.47 26.24 28.50 28.81 30.48 32.44 34.98 37.23 Black head (%) 7.37 9.00 8.20 8.57 8.38 8.96 9.07 8.36 8.48 7.96 Other race head (%) 1.22 2.32 3.03 3.84 4.16 5.07 5.56 7.52 7.79 8.39 Latino head (%) 5.04 7.40 8.51 11.39 12.51 13.98 15.56 17.91 19.24 19.19 Number of kids 2.31 2.55 2.11 2.42 2.39 2.41 2.45 2.42 2.43 2.42 Adults over 65 (%) 3.01 1.13 2.54 2.41 2.58 2.85 3.11 3.60 3.77 4.23 N 3,844 4,711 3,251 16,138 15,493 13,377 12,747 23,469 22,049 20,772 Panel B: Unmarried-headed households Relative poverty (%) 47.78 50.04 50.92 51.91 49.24 45.49 42.45 40.51 42.47 40.38 Anchored poverty (%) 47.78 48.29 47.50 48.82 46.62 39.74 31.61 31.40 31.49 31.37 Number of earners 1.15 1.18 1.15 1.12 1.17 1.27 1.41 1.29 1.32
  • 335.
    1.24 Weekly work hours26.93 33.70 38.23 35.06 38.95 42.14 39.41 40.04 36.85 Annual full-time hours 1004.76 1299.73 1468.95 1591.56 1761.79 1642.35 1671.02 1485.33 Annual part-time hours 180.18 204.75 220.07 215.36 214.42 197.93 204.16 228.71 Number of working-age adults 1.33 0.97 1.44 1.52 1.53 1.53 1.60 1.60 1.61 1.70 Age of head 37.70 37.42 37.27 37.04 36.84 37.44 37.15 37.60 38.02 37.78 Head under age 25 (%) 11.86 9.95 8.82 9.15 10.68 10.72 12.37 11.84 10.67 11.40 No HS diploma. (%) 45.31 39.44 29.89 31.00 28.73 27.73 23.99 23.61 21.39 20.91 College degree (%) 7.29 7.36 11.17 8.84 8.79 9.58 10.95 12.07 13.62 14.55 Black head (%) 30.54 35.97 30.57 34.52 34.25 31.91 31.52 29.80 29.49 28.57 Other race head (%) 1.13 1.80 1.87 3.03 2.38 3.17 4.07 5.76 6.00 6.54 Latino head (%) 8.03 7.87 12.51 14.08 15.38 16.20 17.55 20.37 21.46 23.45 Number of kids 2.29 2.61 2.01 2.46 2.43 2.44 2.31 2.33 2.34 2.31 Adults over 65 (%) 5.46 3.36 4.13 4.45 4.47 4.68 4.93 5.35 5.53 5.73 N 767 1,296 1,046 6,091 6,134 5,628 5,374 10,276 10,065 10,055 Note. There were no data available for weekly hours in in 1979 and annual hours in 1974 and 1994. This is why the alternative work measures are not included in the main analyses of this article. However, to compare trends among children in married versus unmarried households over time, the work hour data that are available are displayed in the table. HS =
  • 336.
    high school. Procedia - Socialand Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153 Available online at www.sciencedirect.com 1877-0428 © 2014 The Authors. Published by Elsevier Ltd. Open access under CC BY-NC-ND license. Selection and peer-review under responsibility of HUM-665 Research Group “Research and Evaluation in Intercultural Education”. doi: 10.1016/j.sbspro.2014.04.291 ScienceDirect 6th International Conference on Intercultural Education “Education and Health: From a transcultural perspective” The Impact of Poverty on the Family System Functioning Andrea Banovcinovaa*, Jana Levickaa, Martin Veresa aTrnava university of Trnava, Faculty of Health Care and Social Work, Univerzitné námestie 1, 918 43 Trnava, Slovakia Abstract This study aims to examine how life in poverty affects the functioning of family system. We focused on family functioning in the dimensions based on McMaster model. We employed The
  • 337.
    Family Assessment Device. Theresult shows that there is an association between poverty and disrupted family functioning. Family functioning in different dimensions is in the range of "unhealthy", mainly in communication, behaviour control and family role. Family stress caused by problems with the fulfilment of the family economic function, affects the way parents fulfill their parental role. We consider it necessary to focus on effective interventions to help families living in poverty in the restoration of family functioning in different dimensions. © 2014 The Authors. Published by Elsevier Ltd. Selection and peer-review under responsibility of Encarnación Soriano, Christine Sleeter and María Antonia Casanova. Keywords: Poverty; Family functioning; Family system; Family Assessment Device 1 Introduction Poverty is a social problem, which is given a big coverage in society and new strategies are continuously being developed in order to minimize and reduce its impact. However, we might conclude that under the social-economic development in Slovakia, the at-risk-of-poverty rate has currently an increasing tendency. The National Social Report for 2012 (ec.europa.eu) shows that there is a significant increase in the number of people living in households with a very low intensity of work within individual indicators. These families are one of the groups at highest risk in terms of falling into poverty. Based on the findings of the Statistical Bureau of the Slovak Republic, as regards poverty, the most endangered households are predominantly those with two adults and with three or
  • 338.
    * Corresponding author.AndreaBanovcinova. Tel.: +421-033- 5939-491 E-mail address: [email protected] © 2014 The Authors. Published by Elsevier Ltd. Open access under CC BY-NC-ND license. Selection and peer-review under responsibility of HUM-665 Research Group “Research and Evaluation in Intercultural Education”. http://crossmark.crossref.org/dialog/?doi=10.1016/j.sbspro.2014 .04.291&domain=pdf http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/ http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/ 149 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153 more dependent children. Nearly one third of them (32,6%) was at risk of poverty. The next risk group were the households made of one parent with at least one dependent child, thus incomplete families (26,4%) (www.portal.statistics.sk). With respect to the prognosis of development of macroeconomic indicators until 2015, it can be assumed, that in spite of the measures adopted, no significant decrease in poverty risk or social exclusion will occur in that period. The life in poverty has a negative impact on whole families (Dodge et al., 1994; Gedbery, Bodnárová a Filadelfiová, 2007; Currie a Stabile, 2003 etc.). For instance Gedbery, Bodnárová a Filadelfiová (2007), but also Bodnárová, Džambazovič at al., (2005) highlight both the important role of nuclear family, which influences the development and growth of a child, and transference of inequality from one generation to another. Children raised
  • 339.
    in the familieswith lower income are disadvantaged in numerous aspects in comparison with those from economically well established families. Studies conducted by Currie and Stabile (2003) demonstrate that children from families, which can be classified as poor, have lower birth weight, higher risk of infant mortality. Duncan et al (2004) examined the influence of economically disadvantaged environment on the behaviour of children. Their research shows that those children are more frequently diagnosed with behavioural disorders. Likewise, Havemen and Wolfe (1995) came to similar conclusions and furthermore they discovered worse school results of children from economically disadvantaged environment. After completion of their education they experience difficulties with employment in the labour market (Gregg a Machin, 1999) and they have health problems more frequently (Currie et al, 2004). Consequently, all these facts have impact on the employment options and subsequently on the individual´s income rate (Jenkins, Siedler, 2007). The presence of poverty in a family limits also the development of children through budget restrictions of family sources, which parents invest into them. However, experts (Becker In Kalil, 2003) emphasize, that these sources cannot be viewed only through market value and costs for quality care. The investment of a parent is also the value of time. Sources can include not only income, but also non- financial sources such as education, access to information, etc. Families living in poverty can have a restricted access to sources on both levels – in the access to material sources ( cost of living, food expenses, cognitively stimulating toys for children, books, etc.) but also to immaterial sources (for instance in the area of education, in the access to information, in possibilities of development of one´s experiences and skills etc.). This indicates that families with lower income are not able to
  • 340.
    invest sufficient humancapital into their children. However, poverty, apart from the direct impact on individual family members, endangers and disrupts the functioning of the family system as a whole. The family functioning is a multi-dimensional construct reflecting family interactions and activities. Effectiveness or ineffectiveness of family activities and interactions determines whether the family is able to fulfill its aims, provide its members with material and emotional support and well- being, support their prosperity and development (Walsh, 2003). Pezzullo et al. (2010) characterize the family functioning through a variety of family governance frameworks, emotional attributes, cognitive engagement and development characteristics, physical health habits, intra�familial relationships and social connectedness. Currently, there is no consensus in basic dimensions of the family functioning. Specification of dimensions and key areas of family functioning varies depending on the specialization of the author of given concept or model. In the assessment of family strengths Orthner, Jones-Sanpei and Williamson (2004) considered 6 dimensions: economic stability, communication skills, problem-solving skills, family cohesion, social support and presence of risky factors. The outcome of this assessment demonstrates that the economic insecurity, which families are confronted with, correlates with lack of problem-solving skills and eroded family cohesion. Furthermore, the analysis also discovered considerable differences in communication skills and provision of social support in the observed low-income families. 2 Methodology In order to achieve our objectives and evaluate the functioning
  • 341.
    of the familysystem, we took into consideration the McMaster model of family functioning. The model is based on systems theory and its crucial assumptions are as follows: ( 1) All parts of the family are interrelated; ( 2) One part of the family cannot be understood in isolation from the rest of the family system, ( 3) Family functioning cannot be fully understood by simply understanding 150 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153 each of the individual family members or subgroups; ( 4 ) A family´s structure and organization are important factors that strongly influence and determine the behaviour of family members; ( 5) The transactional patterns of the family system strongly shape the behaviour of family members. In order to assess family functioning, similarly to the McMaster model, we concentrated on 6 dimensions of family life: problem solving, communication, family roles, affective responsiveness, affective involvement and behaviour control. As noted by Epstein et al. (1993), in order to fully understand such a complex entity as a family, it is necessary to evaluate many dimensions. However, the dimensions in our chosen models are not an exhaustive calculation of all aspects of family functioning. The authors describe only those considered important in the clinical context. Their goal was to conceptualize and operationalize the dimensions in a way that would allow their easy and helpful usage in research. Purpose of the study: Determine whether poverty affects the family functioning in all its dimensions and identify
  • 342.
    the most affecteddimensions. 2. 1 Participants The sample consisted of 332 participants divided into two groups. The first group consisted of 172 participants (mean age= 28.38 ±15.38, range =12 – 67) living in families with income below the level of subsistence minimum. The subsistence minimum in the Slovak Republic is recognized by the state as a poverty line. The second group was control group consisted of 160 participants (mean age = 30.19 ± 14.56, range = 13 – 67) living in families with standard income. 2. 2 Measures and procedure In order to evaluate family functioning, Family Assessment Device (FAD) questionnaire was used. It is a 60 - item self-assessment tool. It is designed to assess selected dimensions of family functioning and is based on the McMaster model of family functioning. Assessed dimensions are the following: (a problem solving - a family's ability to resolve problems at a level that maintains effective family functioning, (b) communication – how information is exchanged within a family (the focus is on verbal exchange) , (c) roles – the recurrent patterns of behaviour by which individual members fulfil family functions , (d) affective responsiveness – the ability to respond to a range of stimuli with the appropriate quality and quantity of feelings, (e) affective involvement - the degree to which the family shows interest in and values the activities and interests of individual family members, (f) behaviour control – the pattern a family adopts handling behaviour in specific situations. The last dimension is general functioning – the overall health or
  • 343.
    pathology of afamily (Epstein, Baldwin, Bishop, 1983). The task of a participant was to identify how well the statement describes his family (on a scale from strongly agree - agree - disagree - strongly disagree). 3. Results The results were analysed using statistical software SPSS. Table 1. Mean scores of family functioning dimensions (Family assessment device) Dimension Cut-off Score Mean Score Minimum Maximum Problem solving 2,20 2,22 1,20 3,40 Communication 2,20 2,24 1,00 3,17 Roles 2,30 2,60 1,50 3,50 Affective Responsiveness 2,20 2,44 1,50 3,33 Affective Involvement 2,10 2,59 1,43 3,57 Behavior Control 1,90 2,37 1,44 3,11 General family functioning 2,00 2,32 1,00 3,75 151 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153 As shown in Table 1, comparing average scores of individuals living below the poverty threshold with Cut-off Score, the largest differences were observed in the dimension Affective Involvement (mean score 2.59) and in the dimension Behaviour Control (mean score 2.37).
  • 344.
    Table 2 Differencesin family functioning dimensions Dimension Group N Mean Rank U Z P Problem Solving Group 1 172 164,51 13418,500 -,397 ,692 Group 2 160 168,63 Communication Group 1 172 187,01 10233,000 -4,066 ,000 Group 2 160 144,46 Roles Group 1 172 211,48 6023,500 -8,900 ,000 Group 2 160 118,15 Affective Responsiveness Group 1 172 188,60 9959,000 -4,399 ,000 Group 2 160 142,74 Affective Involvement Group 1 172 217,28 5026,000 -10,044 ,000 Group 2 160 111,91
  • 345.
    Behavior Control Group 1172 180,85 11291,500 -2,846 ,004 Group 2 160 151,07 General Family Functioning Group 1 172 206,28 6917,000 -7,843 ,000 Group 2 160 123,73 *Group 1 – income below the poverty threshold Group 2 – standard income The findings in Table 2 show that the results of Mann Whitney U test, applied to compare the average score in the dimension Communication show a significant difference between the group of participants living below the poverty threshold and the group of participants with a standard income (Z = - 4.066 , p = 0.000). The average score of the group living below the poverty threshold was 187.01 , while in the group of participants with a standard income, the mean score was 144.46 . In the dimension Roles was found also a significant difference ( Z = -8.900 , p = 0.000 ) between the group of participants living below the poverty threshold ( mean rank 211.48 ) and the group of participants with a standard income ( mean rank 118.15 ) . The analysis of the results showed a statistically significant difference ( Z = -4.399 , p = 0.000 ) between the participants whose income is in the range of poverty ( mean rank 188.60 ) and the participants with a standard income ( mean rank 142.74 ) also in the dimension Affective Responsiveness . Another comparative dimension was Affective Involvement. Similarly, this
  • 346.
    dimension showed statisticallysignificant differences ( Z = - 10.044 , p = 0.000 ), where the group of participants living below the poverty threshold reached a mean rank of 217.28 and the group of participants with a standard income reached a mean rank of 111.91 . The dimension Behaviour Control demonstrated a statistically significant difference ( Z = -2.846 , p = 0.004 ) between the participants whose income does not exceed the poverty threshold ( mean rank 180.85 ) and participants with a standard income ( mean rank 151.07 ) . The only dimension which showed no significant difference between the two groups was Problem Solving ( Z = 0 - , 397 , p = 0.692 ) . The group of participants living in poverty reached in this dimension a mean rank of 164.51. Mean rank of the participants with a standard income was 168.63. The last evaluated dimension was General Family Functioning. This dimension demonstrated a significant difference in average score ( Z = -7.843 , p = 0.000 ) between the group of participants whose income is below the legal poverty threshold ( mean rank 206.28 ) and the group of participants with a standard income ( mean rank 123.73 ) . 152 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153 4 Discussion and conclusion The family functioning is determined by family structure, level of societal development, cultural background and by social – economic status of a family (McCreary – Dancy, 2004). The influence of life in poverty on individual is undeniable, thus both in past and in present it has
  • 347.
    been a subjectof numerous studies. Nonetheless, a very little attention in research has been focused on the influence of life in poverty on a family as a whole and on its functioning. For this reason, we aspired to determine whether poverty affects the family functioning in all its dimensions. Moreover, we wanted to know which dimension was the most affected. We applied the self-report inventory Family Assessment Device, through which we monitored the average score in each dimension. Subsequently, we compared the results from families living below poverty line and the control group of respondents living in families with a standard income. The adopted inventory enabled to discover the degree to which the family functioning was disrupted, yet it did not indicate through what this disruption manifested itself. Therefore, it will be indispensable to conduct a qualitative investigation in families, aimed at an elaborate analysis of functioning in all dimensions. The analysis of results showed that respondents from the observed group proved an average score below the cut-off score in all dimensions. The highest degree of disruption of our respondents was shown in the dimension Behaviour Control. Miller et al (2000) relates this dimension to behaviour in three types of situations. The first type involves situations connected with physical threat of family members. The second type is defined by situations connected with fulfilment of basic psychobiological needs. The third type concerns situations involving interpersonal socializing behaviour towards family members but also towards the environment in which the family lives. Further findings were proposed by Dodge et al (1994) or Papp et al (2009) who noted that the long-term economic stress leads often to less effective parenting. The studies also indicate that parents apply coercive and punitive parenting styles more frequently. Corporal punishments
  • 348.
    are frequently used,opposed to negotiations and argumentations (Sampson, Laub, 1994). In addition, a higher risk of violence against partner, a development of various addictions or a criminal behaviour was found among parents living in a long-term poverty (McLoyd, 1990; Hasima, Amato, 1994). Behaviour of individual members of family is closely linked with the manner in which they hold their roles. Disruption of this dimension was clearly proved in our research, too. In the families with low income, the conflict between the parental role and the working role occurs more frequently. The conflict between these two roles consists in an excessive pressure on parents to provide for the family and to meet the needs of all family members from the economic point of view. Another area which proved the impact of poverty on the family functioning in our research was the Affective Involvement. This dimension reflects the degree to which the family shows interest in values and activities of others. (Epstein et al, 1978) Likewise, the disruption of Affective Involvement dimension was proved also by Dodge et al (2004), in that the poverty and its accompanied factors both reduce the ability of parents to engage in affectionate and supportive interactions with their children and increase the risk of negative or repressive behaviour. This behaviour of parents was identified as a crucial mechanism, through which poverty affects the development of children. Not only Gershoff et al (2007) but also Fine and Finchman (2013) highlight the fact that the stress caused by constant economic pressure results in instability of family relationships. As a consequence of increased conflicts imposed by financial problems not only the functioning of a couple is endangered. Due to stress the disruption of supportive parent-child relationships often occurs.
  • 349.
    As the resultssuggest, poverty is a negative-acting factor in the family functioning. It has been proved that all its dimensions are influenced by an insufficient income. It is necessary to pay further attention to qualitative analysis of all dimensions of the family functioning in families living in poverty. Knowledge about the specific dimensions and aspects which are most affected by poverty and by which means are essential especially for the selection of the most effective strategy and the most appropriate methods for work with family. Acknowledgements This study was supported by grant from the Trnava University in Trnava no. 11/TU/13. 153 Andrea Banovcinova et al. / Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 132 ( 2014 ) 148 – 153 References Bodnárová, B., Džambazovič, R. et al. (2005). Medzigeneračná reprodukcia chudoby. Sekundárne analýzy teoretických konceptov a empirických zdrojov. Bratislava: Stredisko pre štúdium práce a rodiny Currie, A., Shields, M. A., Price, S. W. (2004) Is the Child Health/Family Income Gradient Universal? Evidence from England . Bon: Forschungsinstitut zur Zukunft der Arbeit Institute for the Study of Labor Currie, J., Stabile, M. (2003) Socioeconomic Status and Child
  • 350.
    Health: Why Isthe Relationship Stronger for Older Children? In The American Economic Review, 93 (5), 1813 – 1823. Dodge KA, Pettit GS, Bates JE. (1994). Socialization mediators of the relation between socioeconomic status and child conduct problems. Child Development, 65, 649–665. Duncan, G. J., Brooks-Gunn, J., Klebonov, P. K. (1994) Economic Deprivation and Early Childhood Development. In Child Development, 65 (2), 296-318. Epstein, N. B. Bishop, D., Ryan, C., Miller, & Keitner, G., (1993). The McMaster Model View of Healthy Family Functioning. In Froma Walsh (Eds.), Normal Family Processes (pp. 138-160). The Guilford Press: New Epstein, N. B., Baldwin, L. M., Bishop, D. S. (1983). The McMaster Family Assessment Device. Journal of Marital and Family Therapy, 9, 171 – 180. Epstein, N., Bishop, D., Levin, S. (1978) The McMaster Model of family Functioning. Journal of Marriage and Family Counseling, 4, 19-31. Fine, M. A., Fincham, F. D. (2013). Handbook of Family Theories. A Content-Based Approach. New York, Routledge Gerbery, D., Bodnárová, B., Filadelfiová, J. (2007) Životné podmienky rodín v medzigeneračnej perspektíve. In Rodina a práca, 1, 52 s. Gergg, P., Machin, P. (1999). The Relationship Between Childhood Experiences, Subsequent Educational Attainment and Adult Labour Market
  • 351.
    Performance [online]. < http://personal.lse.ac.uk/machin/pdf/lux2000.pdf> Gershoff,E. Aber, L., Raver, C., & Lennon, M. (2007). Income is not enough: Incorporating material hardship into models of income associations with parenting and child development. Child Development, 78, 70-95. Hashima, P. Y., Amato, P. R. (1994). Poverty, Social Support and Parental Behavior. Child Development. 65 (2). Haveman, R., Wolfe, B. (1995) The Determinants of Children´s Attainments: A Review of Methods and Findings. In Journal of Economic Literature. 33 (4), 1829 – 1878. households with children. Journal of Family Social Work, 7(2), 5-23. Jenkins, S. P. Siedler, T. (2007). The intergenerational Transmission of Poverty in Industrialized Countries [online]. Berlin: German Institute for Economic Research, 2007. 46 p. Kalil, A. (2003). Family Resilience and Good Child Outcomes. A Review of the Literature. Whangarei: Ministry of Social Development - Te Manatu- Whakahiato Ora McCreary, Linda L;Dancy, Barbara L. (2004). Dimensions of Family Functioning: Perspectives of Low-Income African American Single- Parent Families. Journal of Marriage and Family; 66, 3; 690. McLoyd, V.C. (1990). The impact of economic hardship on black families and children: Psychological distress, parenting, and socioemotional
  • 352.
    development. Child Development,61, 311-346. Národná sociálna správa ne rok 2012. (2012) Retrieved from ˂https://www.google.sk/#psj=1&q=Z+N%C3%A1rodnej+soci% C3%A1lnej+spr%C3%A1vy+na+rok+2012+(ec.europa.eu)++˃ Orthner, D., Jones-Sanpei, H., & Williamson, S. (2003). Family strengths and income in Papp, L. M., Cummings, E. M., Goeke-Morey, M. C. (2009). For Richer, for Poorer: Money as a Topic of Marital Conflict in the Home. Family Relations, 58 (1), 91-103. Pezzullo, L. et al. (2010). Positive Family Functioning. Sampson, R. J, Laub, J. H. (1994). Urban Poverty and the Family Context of Delinquency: A New Look at Structure and Process in a Classic Study. Child Development, 65 (2), 523- 540. Walsh, P. (2003). Changing families in a changing world: Reconstructing family normality. In F. Walsh (Ed.), Normal family processes: Growing diversity and complexity (3rd ed.), 3 – 26, New York: Guilford York/London Zisťovanie o príjmoch a životných podmienkach domácností EU SILC 2012. Informatívna správa štatistického úradu Slovenskej republiky. Bratislava: Štatistický úrad SR (2013) [online]. ˂http://portal.statistics.sk/files/Onas/aktuality/EU%20SILC%20 2012.pdf˃
  • 353.
    105 Poverty, Homelessness, and FamilyBreak-Up This study examines the extent and correlates of family separations in families experiencing homelessness. Of 2,307 parents recruited in family shelters across 12 sites, one-tenth were separated from partners and one- quarter from one or more children. Additional separations before and after shelter entry and reasons, from parents’ perspectives, were documented in qualitative interviews with a subsample of 80 parents. Separations were associated with economic hardship, shelter conditions, and family characteristics. Acknowledgements: This study was supported by the National Institute of Child and Human Development, grant # 5R01HD066082. Survey data collection was funded by contract C-CHI-00943, Task Orders T-0001 and T-0003 from the Department of Housing and Urban Development to Abt Associates. We thank Abt Associates, Inc., Emily Holt and Meghan Henry for conducting the interviews and Lindsay S. Mayberry and Chase Darmstadter for contributions to coding. Marybeth Shinn Vanderbilt University Jessica Gibbons-Benton Vanderbilt University
  • 354.
    Scott R. Brown VanderbiltUniversity Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1 106 Poverty and homelessness are associated with the break-up of families. A number of studies have documented that children in families who experience homelessness frequently become separated from their parents. In a national sample in 1996, Burt and colleagues (1999) found that three-fifths of women served by homeless programs had children under the age of 18, but only 65% of the mothers lived with any of their children. Park and colleagues (2004) found that 24% of more than 8,000 children who entered shelter with a parent for the first time in New York City in 1996 received child welfare services within five years of shelter entry— three-quarters of them after the family became homeless. Many smaller, local studies document associations of housing problems and homelessness with elevated rates of foster care placements and far higher rates of informal child separations unknown to child welfare authorities (for reviews, see Barrow & Lawinski, 2009; Courtney, McMurty, & Zinn, 2004). Fewer studies have sought to explain these separations. In
  • 355.
    studies of the generalpopulation, poverty is related to child maltreatment, especially neglect (Sedlak et al., 2010) and to “substandard” parenting (Berger, 2007). Among families experiencing homelessness, Park and colleagues (2004) found that recurrent and longer shelter episodes and domestic violence predicted child welfare services. They suggest that families in shelters are subject to stress and lack of privacy, and also heightened scrutiny: a “fishbowl effect” may lead staff to report to child protective services. Similarly, McDaniel and Slack (2005) suggest that life events, such as a move, may make low-income parents more visible, leading to protective service reports. Cowal and colleagues (2002) compared mothers who entered shelter with continuously housed mothers using public assistance and found that drug abuse, domestic violence, and any institutional placement of the mother predicted separation for both groups, but homelessness was by far the strongest predictor. Barrow and Lawinsky (2009) found that the same factors, along with children’s needs, were important in a sample of mothers 107 Shinn et al. Child Welfare experiencing homelessness, but described precarious housing as “a
  • 356.
    constant backdrop.” Inthe face of crises that came “in twos and threes,” mothers negotiated with fathers, maternal and paternal kin, and agencies to find “better choices among troubling alternatives” (pp. 166-167) for themselves and their children. The current mixed-methods study uses survey data to document the extent of child separations in a large multi-site sample of 2,307 families recruited in homeless shelters, and uses both quantitative and qualitative data to examine explanatory factors posited in the literature. In particular in the survey data, we examine associations of separations with the parent’s prior homelessness, substance abuse, domestic violence, felony conviction (a proxy for institutional placement), and foster care placement in childhood, along with parent and child demographic characteristics. The quantitative data also allow examination of the extent to which separations vary by site and shelter, suggesting policy differences in the homeless service and child welfare systems that may affect separations. Qualitative interviews with a subsample of 80 families elucidate from parents’ perspectives how poverty, housing problems, and the homeless service system contribute to separations. Although our primary focus is on child separation, we additionally examine the extent to which partners are separated from each
  • 357.
    other. Families experiencing homelessnessare often headed by single parents (Rog & Buckner, 2007), but this is partly a consequence of shelter and housing program policies that exclude men (U.S. Conference of Mayors, 2006). Thus we examine how separations of parents from partners they consider a part of their family vary by site and shelter, and reasons families give in qualitative interviews. Methods Participants The Family Options study enrolled 2,307 families with children 15 years of age and under who had spent at least one week in one of 57 emergency Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1 108 shelters in 12 sites,1 drawn from all regions of the United States and varying housing and labor markets, from September 2010 to January 2012. Families were recruited into an experiment in which they received priority access to housing and service interventions. Very few families (n = 13) declined to participate, although 183 who failed to pass eligibility screening for available interventions were
  • 358.
    not enrolled. (Commonreasons for exclusion included insufficient income or lack of employment, family composition, size of available units, poor credit history, criminal convictions, and lack of sobriety.) We interviewed one adult at study enrollment, prior to random assignment, giving preference to mothers in two-adult families, because when parents are separated, children more frequently stay with the mother. The adult respondents were predominantly female (91.6%), with a median age of 29. Over a quarter (27.4%) had a spouse or partner with them in family shelter. A plurality (43.7%) had one child with them in shelter but 11.1% had four or more. In half of the families (49.9%), at least one child was under age 3. Study families were 41% African American, 21% white, non-Hispanic, 20% Hispanic (all races), 7% Asian/Pacific Islander, and 11% mixed or other (with Hispanics excluded from all remaining categories). Families were deeply poor— median annual household income was $7,440—and many came from poverty: during childhood, 15.9% of respondents had been homeless and 27.1% had lived in foster care, a group home, or an institution. Poverty was also longstanding: 62.8% had experienced a prior episode of homelessness and 84.6% had been doubled up (living in the
  • 359.
    same unit with anotherfamily) as an adult because they could not pay the rent (for details see Gubits, Spellman, Dunton, Brown, & Wood, 2013). We conducted semi-structured qualitative interviews with a non- random subsample of 80 families—77 mothers and 3 fathers— from 1 Sites were Alameda County, California – Oakland, Berkeley, Haywood, Alameda; Atlanta Georgia; Baltimore, Maryland; Boston, Massachusetts; Connecticut – New Haven, Bridgeport, Norwalk, Stamford; Denver, Colorado; Honolulu, Hawaii; Kansas City, Missouri; Louisville, Kentucky; Minneapolis, Minnesota; Phoenix, Arizona; and Salt Lake City, Utah. 109 Shinn et al. Child Welfare four geographically dispersed sites (Alameda County, Connecticut, Kansas City, and Phoenix) an average of 6.4 months after random assignment. Demographic characteristics of the subsample were similar to those of the full sample (for detail, see Mayberry, Shinn, Benton, & Wise, 2014). Measures
  • 360.
    The adult respondent(in the full sample) reported on all family members who were with her in shelter and also about spouses, partners, and minor children “who are part of the family but are not living with you right now in [shelter name].” Additional variables are shown in Table 1 and described in detail in Gubits and colleagues (2015). The qualitative interviews covered family composition, housing decisions, family routines and rituals, and social supports. The family composition section that is the focus here asked the respondent about separations from children (for any reason) and from partners (if associated with housing or housing programs). Additional questions probed for reasons for separation and how it unfolded, how long the respondent expected the separation to last, whether the respondent had reunified with the child and on what that depended, and whether the respondent felt the separation was the best option for the child. Respondents who had never separated from a child were asked whether there was ever a time when they had considered doing so, and why. Interviews averaged about an hour, with interviews where respondents reported separations taking longer than others. Interviews were recorded and transcribed. Analyses Quantitative predictors of child separation (listed in Table 1) were analyzed in SAS using logistic regression at the level of the child, with standard errors corrected for clustering of children
  • 361.
    within families. Becausewe were interested in separations from partners only if they were related to housing, we did not examine Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1 110 individual level predictors, but tested only whether the proportion of families with a spouse or partner living elsewhere at the time of study enrollment differed by site and shelter. Analyses for shelter included the 42 shelters with at least 20 enrollments. Qualitative interview transcripts were analyzed using NVivo9. Research team members each read a subset of the interviews. The team then developed a thematic coding scheme inductively for each section of the interview. Next, two analysts refined the coding scheme for a specific section of the interview and examined inter-rater reliability. Reliability for existence of and reasons for separation for children (across 32 interviews) and partners (across 20 interviews) were kappa = .85 and .91 respectively. Discrepancies were resolved by consensus. One analyst completed the remaining coding, but both discussed difficult- to-classify cases. We coded all instances of separation of the
  • 362.
    respondent from children, includingnormative separations (e.g. due to custody after divorce). For partner separations, we considered only separations related to housing and housing programs. Results The quantitative interviews provide data on the extent of separations among families experiencing homelessness. In the full sample of families who had spent seven days in shelter, 10.1% of adult respondents reported that a spouse or partner was living elsewhere. Nearly a quarter (23.9%) had a minor child who was not in the shelter with the family (living with other relatives, friends, in foster care, or in other living situations). Only 0.7% of respondents reported that a child was in foster care. Rates of separation in the quantitative data for the qualitative subsample of 80 were similar (10% for partners, 25% for children). The quantitative interviews also allow for the identification of adult and child characteristics associated with child separations. Table 1 shows the results of a logistic regression predicting child separation. Child age (categorical variable) was strongly associated with the likelihood of separation. A third (33.7%) of children age 13 to 17 were separated compared to 22.2% of children age 8 to 12,
  • 363.
    13.4% 111 Shinn et al.Child Welfare of children age 3 to 7, and only 4.5% of children age 0 to 2. There was little variation in separations by child gender, with 15.5% of girls and 16.7% of boys being separated, and no interaction between child age and gender (p=.86). Younger parents and those with more children, previous experiences of homelessness, and prior felony convictions were more likely to be separated from their children. Race and income (categorical variables) also mattered. Households that reported less than $5,000 in annual income had 2.6 times higher odds of having a separated child compared to households with incomes of $25,000 or more. White non-Hispanic respondents had 1.5 times the odds of having a separated child compared to black non-Hispanic respondents, with no differences between black non-Hispanics and other groups. Interestingly, alcohol and drug abuse, domestic violence at any time in adulthood, and having been in foster care as a child were not predictive of separations. Rates of child separations ranged across sites from 9% to 24% of
  • 364.
    children (leading toa significant site effect controlling for parent and child characteristics). Separations were most common (exceeding 20% of children, 39% of families) in Salt Lake City, and Baltimore, and least common (below 10% of children, 13% of families) in Boston and Connecticut. Child separation rates differed by shelter (F(1, 41) = 4262.90, p < .0001) without other controls. Partner separations were also associated with site (F(1, 11) = 70.60, p < .0001) and shelter (F(1, 41) = 119.53, p < .0001), with separations highest in Baltimore (24% of all families; 88% of those with a spouse or partner) and lowest in Honolulu (4% of all families and 5% of those with a spouse or partner). Spousal (but not child) separations were generally higher in the East than in the Midwest or West. The qualitative interviews help to explain the circumstances of these separations and others that occurred before and after the survey and how separations were influenced by poverty, housing, and housing programs. Of the 80 participants, 43 (54%) reported 57 instances in which they had been separated from a total of 78 minor children; if a family separated from two or more children at the same time, under
  • 365.
    Child Welfare Vol.94, No. 1 112 Table 1. Logistic regression predicting child separations from parent and family characteristics (N = 5,165 children) Variable OR 95% CI Male child 1.07 [0.90, 1.26] Number of children in household 1.35 [1.24, 1.46] *** Parent age 0.93 [0.92, 0.95] *** Single parent 0.83 [0.64, 1.06] Previously homeless 1.43 [1.11, 1.83] ** Alcohol abuse 1.13 [0.81, 1.57] Drug abuse 1.27 [0.93, 1.73] Foster or institutional care in childhood 1.13 [0.87, 1.46] Prior felony conviction 1.84 [1.31, 2.58] *** Adult domestic violence experience 0.90 [0.70, 1.16] Categorical variables df Chi-square Child age group 3 248.99 ***
  • 366.
    Household income category5 23.85 *** Race/Ethnicity 4 11.29 * Site 11 22.57 * Note. OR = odds ratio; CI = confidence interval. 231 observations excluded due to missing values. Chi-square indicates joint significance of categorical variables in the full model. Standard errors adjusted for clustering of children in families. *p < .05, **p < .01, ***p < .001. the same circumstances, we considered this one instance. If a family separated from the same child on two occasions, we coded each instance separately. Most separations occurred during periods of homelessness or housing instability. Reasons for Child Separations Table 2 displays reasons for separation coded into eight categories with combinations of reasons coded into the uppermost category (row) on the list, because we deemed this more central. Thus, for example, if a respondent attributed her inability to feed her children adequately to lack of money for food, we coded this as hardship rather than inability
  • 367.
    113 Shinn et al.Child Welfare Table 2. Reasons for separation of parent from minor children (with multiple reasons for a single instance counted in uppermost category on the list) Code Definition Instances of Separation Families Affected Children Affected Shelter Issues related to entries or living in shelter, including conditions of shelter, shelter rules that separate families, not wanting the child to be exposed to shelter. 9 9 13 Arrest Respondent was arrested. 8 6 10 Protective Services Protective Services removed child for reason other than parental arrest.
  • 368.
    6 3 10 HardshipRespondent chose separation due to poverty, housing instability, unemployment, hunger, or inability to provide for child. 15 15 20 Inability to parent to own or family’s standards, reasons other than hardship Respondent was unable to parent the child appropriately in her own judgment, or that of family members who intervened. Includes respondent’s substance abuse. 5 5 6 Child behavior Child’s behavior was dangerous to him/herself or others, or otherwise unacceptable, and respondent was unable to address the behavior.
  • 369.
    3 3 3 Childsafety Respondent chose separation due to unsafe living situation. Includes domestic and neighborhood violence. 5 4 6 Normative other parent or relative custody Other parent or family member has custody of child by respondent or child choice or custody decision, unrelated to issues above. 6 6 9 Total A child or family could have multiple instances 57 43 76 Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1 114 to parent to own or family standards, or if protective services
  • 370.
    removed a child upona respondent’s arrest, we coded this under arrest rather than protective services. Most of the children stayed with their other parent or another relative during the separations, but we coded these separations as normative (six families and instances) only if they were unrelated to the other reasons on the list. Half of the non- normative separations (24 families and instances) were related to economic and housing hardship, or shelter. Hardship Economic hardship unrelated to shelter was the most common reason for separations (15 families and instances). In most cases, the family was experiencing housing instability, living in motels or doubled up with others because they could not afford their own place, or moving from place to place. Respondents described wanting their child to have stability and a sense of normalcy. In four instances, parents were unable to provide the children’s basic needs. At the time I was pregnant, and we were living in motels. I found myself getting broke. We were eating fast foods. I got paid from my job and I called their dad, and I said, “[Ex-Partner], I love my boys, I know you love them too, but I need help right now.” We met and he took the boys … I didn’t have a refrigerator or
  • 371.
    nothing like that,so I don’t want my boys to … it was beginning to be too much. Shelter Nine families separated from children either upon shelter entry or during a shelter stay (sometimes one occurring before the study), typically so that children could avoid exposure to shelter conditions: … it took its toll on my children. They were going to sleep in class because of the babies waking up in the middle of the night at the shelter. 115 Shinn et al. Child Welfare I was letting her grandmother take her out of the shelter because she was losing weight and she was getting bad. She hearty but she was getting bad like the other kids. In two cases, the shelter could not accommodate all minor children. Nor would shelters typically take extended families. When a three- generational family was evicted, the mother and grandmother each took a child so both could go to family shelters. In another instance (not in Table 2), an adult child, age 20, was excluded from a shelter but
  • 372.
    later rejoined hismother and siblings in housing. Parenting or Child Safety Several categories of reasons for separation reflect the parent’s inability to care adequately for the child or to maintain a safe environment. Six respondents (eight instances) were arrested (all before study entry), and five (five instances) were unable to parent according to their own standards, or those of their family, most commonly due to substance abuse. Several of these parents sought treatment, and some were reunited with children afterwards. In three cases, relatives took the child from the parent because of the parent’s youth or substance abuse. Four respondents (five instances) cited child safety due to the environment inside or outside of the household. Typically, separations coded under Safety were related to hardship and housing instability but safety was the proximal issue. For example, one respondent had to move somewhere she deemed unsafe after an eviction; another left an unsafe area and moved in with a violent boyfriend. Three families (six instances) were separated by a protective services agency due to parental substance abuse and neglect. In all but two other instances, both involving arrest, the respondent arranged for family members to
  • 373.
    take the childwithout formal agency involvement. Child Behavior In three families (three instances), separations began because of children’s behavior. In two cases, children reacted badly to a move away Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1 116 from relatives, and the respondent sent them to those relatives; in the third, the child was picked up by police and sent, briefly, to a mental health facility. Best Option Although many parents who were separated from a child described a sense of loss and reported that the child missed them, 34 of the 43 parents considered the painful decision to be the best option among difficult choices because the child was stable and better provided for. Separations enabled the child to remain in a good school or to develop a bond with extended family. As much as it hurt me to be separated from my daughter, you know, sometimes you have to make sacrifices. You have to put them first. You have to think about what’s best for them for that time until things get better or you figure something out.
  • 374.
    Other children hadnegative experiences, including one who was molested and another who was physically abused during the separation. No Separations from Children Among parents who had not been separated from children, 13 of 37 had considered a separation, typically for reasons associated with hardship or shelter: Maybe before we got into the shelter, because it was hard to get into that shelter… So instead of taking my kids to a park, there was numerous shelters I had called. And there was one shelter where the woman said, “we can take your kids for the night so they don’t have to sleep outside. We’ll take them, but we can’t take you.” And I was like, well, if I have to sleep in a park, my kids are definitely going to go there. ‘Cause I don’t want them to do it. But—so yeah. I considered it then, but it didn’t happen. Thank God! 117 Shinn et al. Child Welfare Partner Separations Of the 80 respondents, 12 (14 instances) had been separated from a partner for housing-related reasons. Half of the partner separations had to do with rules of shelters or housing programs that excluded men, unmarried couples, or people with criminal convictions.
  • 375.
    Although respondents felt theyhad no housing options that would allow partners to stay together, many of them described the resulting strain: [T]hen I had to move all the stuff out, and there wasn’t no help at the time, because it was just a shelter for women and children. He wasn’t with me ... so it was like – if he was here, it would be so much easier, but they didn’t allow that. Two respondents left doubled-up situations that had accommodated partners to obtain housing that they deemed better for themselves and their children. Two others moved into doubled-up situations that required separating from partners. One of these families was living in their car: And it was just better for him [partner] to send me back to my family for me to get a support down there than it was for me to stay here. Because everybody was telling us that Children and Youth would come take my daughter if they found us in a car and all this. So we just wasn't willing to risk that. So he just— we just sold the furniture and stuff that we had, and he bought us tickets and sent us back home. Most respondents who experienced a housing-related separation from their partners reported negative impacts on their children. …when [partner] did move in with us the baby was kind of like he knew who he was but it was kind of like hmm, I haven’t seen this guy in a while. Like where’d you come from? …. He didn’t really know who [partner] was and then he finally figured, oh
  • 376.
    yeah, this ismy dad so he’s supposed to be around me. Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1 118 Reunification with Children and Partners All but five respondents anticipated that the separations from their children would be temporary. However, 20 of 57 separations (35%) lasted longer than the parent anticipated, often because it took her longer than expected to secure stable housing or to become financially able to care for the children. Of the 57 incidences of separation from children, 34 had ended in reunification at the time of the qualitative interview. Respondents indicated that securing adequate housing permitted 14 of these reunifications. Nine parents reported that ongoing separations would continue until the parents secured housing. These parents were living in shelter or transitional housing (five), doubled up with other households in the same apartment (three), or in a subsidized apartment that was too small to accommodate all children (one). Thus the ending of nearly half of all separations (23/57) depended on housing. Similarly, nine of the 14 separations from a partner had ended
  • 377.
    in reunification at thetime of the qualitative interview, typically because the respondent or the partner was able to secure housing that could accommodate the entire family. Reunification in three additional cases depended on housing. No parent indicated that shelters or other housing services attempted to reunite them with their families. Rather, shelter and housing programs tended to consider only members present with the respondent in evaluating housing needs, resulting in assignment to places too small for the full family. Respondents also reported that staff in shelters and transitional housing threatened to involve protective services if parents did not comply with shelter rules (Mayberry et al., 2014), and this led to one removal (where the parent violated a shelter rule about substance use.) Discussion As in other studies in the literature, this study shows that separations from children are rampant in families who experience homelessness. In our large 12-site sample, nearly a quarter of families who had spent 119
  • 378.
    Shinn et al.Child Welfare a week or more in shelter were living apart from one or more of their children, although fewer than one percent had a child in foster care. Including separations at other times, over half of the qualitative subsample had been separated. Other studies have found that both separations and foster care placements often increase in the months following shelter entry (Cowal et al., 2002; Park et al., 2004), so the numbers may continue to grow. Family demographic characteristics were associated with the likelihood of separations. Older children are much more likely to be separated from their families, with children age 13 to 17 being at particularly high risk. Mothers may be more likely to keep younger children with them, with older children more likely to stay with other relatives so that they are not exposed to shelter conditions or can maintain continuity in schooling. Despite some shelters having policies excluding older male children, no evidence of an interaction effect between age and gender was found. Larger households also faced greater difficulty staying intact or reunifying, perhaps in part due to constraints on unit size. White families are likely to have more resources to
  • 379.
    stay out of shelterthan families of color; those who nonetheless become homeless may be more troubled, leading to higher rate of separations. Both the quantitative and qualitative data point to the importance of extremely low incomes and resulting hardship in tearing families apart. Parents faced agonizing choices between keeping children with them and protecting them from shelter conditions or providing for their welfare. As in the study by Barrow and Lawinski (2009), most separations involved parental agency in difficult circumstances, and most separations were arranged informally between parents and other relatives. Parental behavior also mattered. Arrests and felony convictions were associated with separations in the qualitative and quantitative data respectively. Substance abuse, perhaps surprisingly given previous studies, figured only in the qualitative data, and having experienced domestic violence as an adult was not associated with separations, perhaps because of the long time frame. Relatives sometimes intervened when they thought the respondent was not parenting appropriately.
  • 380.
    Child Welfare Vol.94, No. 1 120 Local policies also influenced parental options and choices, as evidenced by the fact that rates of separation varied substantially by site and shelter. Partner separations contributed to, but did not fully explain, the lower numbers of two-parent families in the East (as has been found in other studies, c.f. Rog & Buckner, 2007). Although some shelter staff threatened to call protective services in order to induce compliance with rules and did so in one case, the additional visibility of parenting under the watchful eyes of service providers does not explain informal separations. Children were rarely taken into foster care. This study is the first to document the extent to which poverty and homelessness lead partners to separate from one another. One in ten parents had a partner living elsewhere while the family was in shelter. The quantitative and qualitative data clearly implicate shelters in separations of partners, although the fact that over a quarter of families in shelter had two parents suggests improvements over past years in shelters’ ability to accommodate at least nuclear families.
  • 381.
    Housing voucher programs alsoseparate parents where one has a criminal record. The interviews show that the forced separation of fathers from their families is hard on mothers and children. Implications for Research and Policy We recruited families who had spent at least a week in shelter, and it is possible that families who can resolve homelessness quickly would have lower rates of separation than the families surveyed here. Nevertheless, results are troubling with implications for both research and policy. With respect to research, the fact that studies of children who experience homelessness exclude those who are separated from their parents means that samples are seriously biased. Whether child separations reflect hardship, parental behavior, or child behavior, children who are separated are likely to be faring worse than children who remain with their families. Estimates of effects of homelessness on children may be underestimates. Shelter policies excluding men may have led researchers to exaggerate the role of single parenthood in homelessness. 121
  • 382.
    Shinn et al.Child Welfare With respect to policy, programs that work with poor families, from income support and housing programs to shelters and transitional housing programs to correctional institutions to substance abuse treatment programs, should pay more attention to preserving families Separations are hard on both parents and children, and separation from parents in the family of origin is a predictor of future homelessness in adults (Rog & Buckner, 2007). Family preservation may conflict with other policy goals. For example, in a congregate shelter or transitional housing program, one family’s husband and father may be seen as a potential danger to the next family’s child, and public housing rules designed to preserve the safety of the community by excluding criminals separate parents from their families. Welfare time limits may encourage adults to work, but lead to hardship, hunger, and ultimately separations for families. Prisons are designed to isolate and punish inmates, but the separation also punishes children and partners. Naming and quantifying the problem at least allows it to be taken into consideration in policy choices. Scatter-site homeless and housing programs, alternative sentencing, and
  • 383.
    substance abuse treatment programsthat permit children to stay with parents may be able to reduce family separations. Housing programs should take family members living elsewhere into account in assigning units, to permit reunification. Child welfare authorities in particular should serve as advocates for minimizing separations of children from parents, and reunification when separations cannot be avoided. References Barrow, S. M., & Lawinski, T. (2009). Contexts of mother-child separations in homeless families. Analyses of Social Issues and Public Policy, 9(1), 157-176. doi: 10.1111/j.1530-2415.2009.01171.x Berger, L. M. (2007). Socioeconomic factors and substandard parenting. Social Service Review, 81(3), 485-522. doi: 10.1086/520963 Burt, M. R., Aron, L. Y., Douglas, T., Valente, J., Lee, E., & Iwen, B. (1999). Homelessness: Programs and the people they serve: Findings of the National Survey of Homelessness Assistance Providers and Clients. Washington, DC: U.S. Interagency Council on Homelessness and The Urban Institute. Child Welfare Vol. 94, No. 1
  • 384.
    122 Courtney, M. E.,McMurtry, S. L., & Zinn, A. (2004). Housing problems experienced by recipients of child welfare services. Child Welfare, 83(5), 393- 422. Cowal, K., Shinn, M., Weitzman, B. C., Stojanovic, D., & Labay, L. (2002). Mother-child separations among homeless and housed families receiving public assistance in New York City. American Journal of Community Psychology, 30(5), 711-730. doi: 10.1023/A:1016325332527 Gubits, D., Spellman, B., Dunton, L., Brown, S., & Wood, M. (2013). Interim report: Family options study. Washington DC: U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development. Gubits, D., Shinn, M., Bell, S., Wood, M., Dastrup, S., Solari, C. D., . . . Spellman, B. E. (2015). Family Options Study: Short-term impacts of housing and services interventions for homeless families. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development. http://www.huduser.org/portal//portal/sites/default/files/pdf/Fa milyOptionsStudy_ final.pdf Mayberry, L. S., Shinn, M., Benton, J. G., & Wise, J. (2014). Families experiencing housing instability: The effects of housing programs on family routines and rituals. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 84(1), 95-109. doi: 10.1037/h0098946 McDaniel, M., & Slack, K. S. (2005). Major life events and the
  • 385.
    risk of achild maltreatment investigation. Children and Youth Services Review, 27(2), 171- 195. doi: 10.1016/j.childyouth. 2004.08.015 Park, J. M., Metraux, S., Brodbar, G., & Culhane, D. P. (2004). Child welfare involvement among children in homeless families. Child Welfare, 83(5), 423-436. Rog, D. J., & Buckner, J. C. (2007). Homeless families and children. Paper presented at the 2007 National Symposium on Homelessness Research. Sedlak, A. J., Mettenburg, J., Basena, M., Petta, I., McPherson, K., Greene, A., & Li, S. (2010). Fourth National Incidence Study of Child Abuse and Neglect (NIS-4): Report to Congress. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, Administration for Children and Families. Retrieved from http://www.acf.hhs.gov/sites/default/files/opre/nis4_ report_congress_full_pdf_jan2010.pdf. The United States Conference of Mayors. (2006). Hunger and homelessness survey: A status report on hunger and homelessness in America's cities: A 23-city survey. Washington, DC: Author. Reproduced with permission of copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.